Date post: | 03-May-2023 |
Category: |
Documents |
Upload: | khangminh22 |
View: | 0 times |
Download: | 0 times |
This electronic thesis or dissertation has been
downloaded from the King’s Research Portal at
https://kclpure.kcl.ac.uk/portal/
Take down policy
If you believe that this document breaches copyright please contact [email protected] providing
details, and we will remove access to the work immediately and investigate your claim.
END USER LICENCE AGREEMENT
Unless another licence is stated on the immediately following page this work is licensed
under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivatives 4.0 International
licence. https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-nd/4.0/
You are free to copy, distribute and transmit the work
Under the following conditions:
Attribution: You must attribute the work in the manner specified by the author (but not in anyway that suggests that they endorse you or your use of the work).
Non Commercial: You may not use this work for commercial purposes.
No Derivative Works - You may not alter, transform, or build upon this work.
Any of these conditions can be waived if you receive permission from the author. Your fair dealings and
other rights are in no way affected by the above.
The copyright of this thesis rests with the author and no quotation from it or information derived from it
may be published without proper acknowledgement.
British Army manpower crisis, 1944.
Peaty, John Robert
Download date: 24. Aug. 2022
BRITISH ARMY MANPOWER CRISIS 1944
JOHN ROBERT PEATY
FOR THE DEGREE OF DOCTOR OF PHILOSOPHY
KING'S COLLEGE
UNIVERSITY OF LONDON
2000
1 BIEL
LOAN TTIýTTV
ABSTRACT
In the autumn of 1944 the British Army, which had a
strength of two and three-quarter million men, experienced
a manpower crisis: it ran short of infantry reinforcements.
The objective of this thesis is to establish how and why
this happened. In order to achieve this, fourteen areas
have been examined. Ten of the areas examined concern the
Army's use of the manpower at its disposal: the Army's
distribution; support services and artillery; special and
elite forces; training and reinforcement; normal wastage;
discipline; battle wastage; headquarters; ad hoc units; and
forces at home. Four of the areas examined concern the
apportioning of manpower to the Army by the nation: the
conscription of manpower into the forces; the manpower
devoted to the air effort; the allocation of manpower to
the Army; and the mobilization of manpower for the war
effort. The results of the research undertaken for this
thesis show that the manpower crisis had two main causes,
one outside and one within the Army's responsibility: the
Army did not receive the quantity and quality of manpower
it needed; the Army did not make best use of the manpower
it did receive. In short, the Army did not have enough men
suitable for infantry service and, of those it did have, it
did not have enough serving in the infantry. This is a
lesson which no nation and no Army can afford to forget.
2
CONTENTS
Abstract 2
List of tables 4
Acknowledgements 5
Introduction 6
Chapter 1: Distribution 21
Chapter 2: Supporting corps and artillery 39
Chapter 3: Special and elite forces 101
Chapter 4: Training and reinforcement 154
Chapter 5: Normal wastage 180
Chapter 6: Battle wastage 213
Chapter 7: Conscription 255
Chapter 8: Requirements and allocations 288
Conclusion 323
Tables 333
Bibliography 357
3
LIST OF TABLES
I Distribution of the British Army by arm P333
II Distribution of the British Army by location P334
III Dilotribution of the British Army in the UK P335
IV Distribution of the British, American and Canadian
Armies by arm P336
V Distribution of the American and Canadian Armies in
Europe P337
VI Distribution of the British Army in NW Europe P338
VII Distribution of the British and Canadian Armies in
Italy P339
VIII Organization of British divisions in NW Europe P340
IX Establishment of British and American divisions in NW
Europe P341
X Organization of the REME in NW Europe P342
XI Training establishments and training stream in the UK
P343
XII Strength of the British Army P344
XIII Outflow from the British Army P345
XIV Medical discharges from the British Army P346
XV Desertion in Italy by operation P347
XVI Desertion in Italy by formation P348
XVII Wastage rates (1939) P349
XVIII Wastage rates (1940) P350
XIX Wastage rates (1941) P351
XX Wastage rates (1943) P352
XXI Intake into the British Army P353
XXII Medical examinations of conscripts P354
XXIII Registrations of conscripts P355
XXIV British Army requirements and allocations P356
4
ACNOWLED GEMENT S
I would like to thank my supervisor Brian Bond for his help
and guidance.
Although I received no official encouragement or assistance
with this thesis, I consider myself fortunate that for
seven years I worked at the Army Historical Branch and
next-door to the Library of the Ministry of Defence. The
Defence Evaluation and Research Agency, where I now work,
bears no responsibility for this thesis.
I would like to thank Mike Taylor, Nick Evans, Peter
Robinson, Sanders Marble and Mike Smith for their advice
and friendship.
Finally and most importantly, I would like to thank my
family for their patience and support over the seven and a
half years I have been obsessed with the subject of this
thesis. I would like to apologize to my family for the fact
that the thesis - and my career break - took a year and a
half longer than I had anticipated.
The thesis is dedicated to the memory of my uncle Arthur
Peaty, a "Poor Bloody Infantryman" who carried a rifle from
Normandy to the Baltic. The thesis is also dedicated to the
memory of my brother-in-law Gary Lillico, who died a month
after the completion of the first version, which he had
helped me to produce.
5
INTRODUCTION
In the autumn of 1944 the British Army experienced a
manpower crisis, after its divisions had been fighting in
Italy for a year and in North West Europe for a few months.
It ran short of infantry reinforcements. Because of the
shortage, drastic measures were taken to boost the supply
of, and reduce the demand for, infantry reinforcements.
Large numbers of Royal Air Force and Royal Navy personnel
were transferred to the Army; within the Army, large
numbers of Royal Artillery personnel were retrained as
infantrymen; and many infantry formations and units were
broken up and their personnel used to reinforce other
infantry formations and units.
Before D-Day it had been forecast by the War Office
that, at the end of September 1944, the Army in the field
would have an infantry deficit of 35,300 and that 5
infantry divisions (2 in NW Europe) would have to be broken
up by the end of the year'. Although a drastic step,
breaking up an infantry division would reduce demand and
quickly produce a large number of infantrymen for use as
reinforcements. In fact, at the end of September 21st Army
Group in NW Europe had an infantry shortage of 10,000:
infantry battalions understrength by 2,000 plus an empty
reinforcement pool which needed refilling to the tune of
8,0002. This shortage grew to 14,500 during October3.
Already an infantry division (the 59th) and an infantry
brigade had been or were being broken up in NW Europe;
another infantry division (the 50th) was soon to be
withdrawn and subsequently broken up. At the same time, in
1 Directorate of Staff Duties file on manpower: W032/10899.
2 Ellis, Victory in the West, Vol. II, P141.
3 Home Forces file on "Overlord" reinforcements: WO199/1335.
6
Italy the equivalent of an infantry division was being
disbanded and all remaining infantry battalions reduced
from 4 to 3 companies4. In the Far East equally drastic
measures were also being taken. As it turned out, some of
these measures were excessive: the duration of the war and
the severity of the fighting, and consequently the
casualties for the remainder of the war, had been over-
estimated.
Yet, when the manpower crisis arose, and the responsible
officers of the Army declared that it would be impossible
to reinforce the infantry divisions without drastic action,
there were 2,756,889 men in the Army, of whom some
1,713,196 were overseas. Of those overseas: 714,135 were in
NW Europe; 499,207 in Italy; 242,584 in India and Burma;
192,752 in the Middle East; and 64,518 in the Colonies5.
The division is the fighting formation of all arms and
is generally the unit for strategical calculation. At the
end of September the British Army had 16 infantry divisions
in the field: 8 in NW Europe; 5 in Italy; 2 in Burma; and 1
resting in the Middle East after service in Italy6. In round
figures, each had a War Establishment i. e. authorised
strength of 18,400, of which only 7,600 was in the
division's nine infantry battalions. Therefore, at the end
of September the authorised strength of the infantry
divisions in the field was about 294,400 and the authorised
strength of their infantry battalions - for which, as it
was thought, reinforcements could not be provided - was
about 121,600. There were many more infantry battalions in
the field besides those in the infantry divisions: in
armoured divisions, in non-divisional infantry brigades and
4 Jackson, The Mediterranean and Middle East, Vol. VI: Pt. II, PP371-2.
5 General Return of the Strength of the British Army for the quarter ending 30`x' September 1944, AG Stats: W073/162.
6 Ibid.
7
on their own7. However, for present purposes let us confine
discussion to the infantry divisions.
These figures mean that with 2.75 million men on its
strength, of whom 1.7 million were overseas, the Army could
not find the bodies to keep its infantry divisions -
amounting to only 121,600 infantry - up to strength and
maintain the theatre reinforcement pools.
This statement, unqualified, would imply that the Army's
organization must have been inefficient; that there were
too many men behind the fighting line and not enough in it
or available to go in it. But simple, unqualified
statements regarding complicated human activities are
seldom accurate; to determine whether the Army's
organization was inefficient, that is to say uneconomical
in manpower, will require an analysis of the many factors
which affect the distribution of manpower within a modern
army, and the supporting establishments needed to keep it
fighting for the duration of the war.
The manpower in the Army has to be divided between the
fighting corps or "teeth" arms, whose prime function is to
destroy enemy manpower and material, and the supporting
corps or "tail" arms, which exist to do work which will
enable the former to carry out their task. During the
Second World War there was a tendency common to the
British, American and Canadian Armies for the supporting
corps to increase relatively to the fighting corps. To
adapt Churchill's metaphor: the "tail" kept growing vastly,
the "teeth" little8.
The object of this thesis is to answer the question: How
and why did the British Army run short of infantry
reinforcements in the autumn of 1944?
To answer this question it will be necessary to
establish how effectively the Army utilised the manpower at
Ibid.
S Churchill to Brooke and Ismay, 13`h December 1942: Churchill, The Hinge of Fate, P914.
8
its disposal during the war; whether the ratio of fighting
to administrative and various behind-the-line troops could
have been greater; and whether there was extravagance in
the use of manpower in the Army generally.
This thesis, it is hoped, apart from being of interest
and value to historians of the British Army and of the
Second World War, will be of some benefit to those who will
have the responsibility of organizing Britain's ground
forces should another great war unfortunately occur. It
will also hopefully be of some use to those military men,
government officials and politicians who will have the
greater responsibility of allocating manpower between civil
and military employments, and between the armed forces.
The reader may well wonder whether a detailed analysis
of manpower use or misuse in the Army during the Second
World War will really be of much value to manpower planners
in the future, in view of the probability that, if there is
another great war (and at present, with the end of the Cold
War, another great war is a remote possibility), defence
and offence will be concerned primarily with weapons of
mass destruction, and that the air force will be the
predominant service. But whether faced by another great
war, or by a series of small wars, or by a long period of
comparative peace, there will still be the need to allocate
manpower to the armed forces and to ensure that the
military authorities do not waste it. I do not presume to
say that in the Royal Navy or the Royal Air Force during
the Second World War there was misuse of manpower similar
to that recorded in the following pages. But I suspect that
analysis would reveal that manpower could have been more
economically used by the RN and RAF, and that
inefficiencies existed which would have been more serious,
had either of these services been as numerous as the Army.
9
So much for the purpose of the thesis and its possible
utility: the reader is now entitled to ask what methods the
author intends to use in analysing the problem.
First of all, it has to be said that there is not much
science in military organization, however much talk there
is of science in war. What textbooks there are available to
the British officer (and the Armies of the British
Empire/Commonwealth were/are organized essentially on
British lines) describe what is, rather than why it is. The
subject of organization is a dull one for most military
men; strategy and tactics, the province of the General
Staff, are more inspiring. Until the Second World War, when
a limited start was made with scientific operational
research, organization followed tradition, modified slowly
and empirically when new weapons and means of
transportation enforced change. There are no scientific
laws, no norms of military organization.
Inevitably, much of the evidence relating to manpower -
and consequently much of the evidence deployed in this
thesis - is statistical. Statistical evidence is of course
notorious for its complexities, inaccuracies and
contradictions. I have used only the most authoritative
statistical evidence and have made every effort to unravel
the complexities, uncover and correct the inaccuracies and
resolve the contradictions which even the most
authoritative statistical evidence contains. Although not
foolish enough to claim complete success, I do claim a very
high degree of success. For the convenience of the reader,
much of the statistical evidence has been put into tables.
For his further convenience, these have been placed
together at the end of the thesis rather than spread
throughout it.
To establish how and why the British Army ran short of
infantry reinforcements in the autumn of 1944, fourteen
areas will be examined. Ten areas will concern the Army's
10
use of the manpower at its disposal: the Army's
distribution; headquarters; supporting corps and artillery;
special and elite forces; ad hoc units; battle wastage;
normal wastage; discipline; training and reinforcement; and
forces at home. Four areas will concern the apportioning of
manpower to the Army by the nation: the manpower devoted to
the air effort; the manpower allotted to the Army; the
conscription of manpower into the forces; and the
mobilization of manpower for the war effort.
As it is not possible for reasons of space to devote a
separate chapter to each of these areas, eight areas will
be given their own chapter and examined at length. The
other six areas will be examined more briefly in the course
of these eight chapters: the number of operational and
administrative headquarters in the Army; the number of ad
hoc units in the Army; the quantity and quality of manpower
devoted by Britain to the air effort rather than to the
ground effort; the size, composition and role of the Army
at home after D-Day; the state of discipline in the Army;
the degree to which Britain mobilized its manpower for the
war effort. A lengthy examination of the size, composition
and role of the Army at home after D-Day will however be
found in the author's article Myth, Reality and Carlo
D'Este, published in the King's College London War Studies
Journal in spring 1996.
This thesis is concerned with just one aspect of the
huge subject of British Army manpower during the Second
World War: the manpower, specifically infantry, crisis in
the autumn of 1944. There is neither necessity nor space to
discuss, even briefly, the totality of the Army's manpower
policies and problems in 1944, let alone over the entire
course of the war. The thesis will therefore open with an
analysis of the Army's manpower distribution as it stood in
the autumn of 1944. However, the thesis will close with
analyses of, respectively, the size and quality of the
11
Army's manpower intake during the war and the scale and
nature of the Army's manpower requirements and allocations
during the second half of the war - both subjects being of
direct relevance to the manpower crisis.
The thesis will begin with, in Chapter 1, an examination
of the Army's distribution of manpower, both geographically
and functionally, to ascertain how much was at home and how
much overseas, how much was in the supporting corps and how
much in the fighting corps. This will be based on
statistics relating to the autumn of 1944. By comparison of
these statistics with statistics of manpower distribution
in the American and Canadian Armies, we will determine
whether too much manpower was devoted by the British Army
to the supporting corps and to the home base. Put another
way, we will determine whether too little manpower was in
the frontline. The British Army's manpower distribution
will be compared with that of the American and Canadian
Armies for two reasons: both Armies fought the same enemy
(the Germans) and fought over the same terrain (Italy and
NW Europe) as the British Army; both Armies, the American
much larger and the Canadian much smaller than the British,
suffered an infantry reinforcement crisis in the autumn of
1944, just like the British Army9. It is true that the
American and Canadian Armies had much longer lines of
communication between the home base and the Continent than
the British Army. However, it is also true that, unlike the
American and Canadian Armies, the British Army had to
garrison and defend a far-flung Empire. I do not believe
the fact that, such was the degree of Allied co-operation,
formations and units of one Army often served under the
command of another invalidates the comparison. No
comparison is perfect. Yet how is one to judge save by
comparison? A comparison could of course be made with the
9 Palmer et al, The Procurement and Training of Ground Combat Troops, PP3-11,18,49,66-72; Stacey, Arms, Men and Governments, PP424-82; Eisenhower, Crusade in Europe, PP363-5; Stacey, The Victory Campaign, PP284-5,385-6.
12
German Army but such a comparison would be less sensible
and fair. Churchill was fond of comparing the British
Army's distribution of manpower with that of the German
Army, a comparison he considered unflattering to the
formerlo.
In Chapter 2 the quantity and quality of manpower
devoted to the Army's supporting corps - specifically its
medical, supply and transport, electrical and mechanical
engineering and ordnance services - and to the artillery -
the artillery being the largest component of the British
Army during the war - will be examined, to ascertain if it
was excessive. In judging whether surpluses existed in
these arms, comparison will be made with the American Army,
for the reasons given above.
In Chapter 3 the quantity and quality of manpower
devoted to the Army's special and elite forces will be
examined, to ascertain if it was excessive. During the war
the British Army created many special forces and several of
them grew to a considerable size, the Airborne Forces and
the "Chindits" in particular. There was also a considerable
expansion of the Army's elite forces during the war, the
Foot Guards in particular. Both developments took place
primarily at the expense of the infantry. We will judge
whether the special and elite forces repaid the investment
made in them.
In Chapter 4 the Army's training and reinforcement
machine will be examined, to ascertain if it was efficient
and economical. It is extremely difficult to plan an
organization for training recruits and producing
reinforcements for the field units, for the simple reason
that the planners never are sure how many recruits are
going to be received and how many reinforcements are going
to be required. They first have to guess how long the war
10 Churchill to Brooke, 1st Nov. 1943: Churchill, Closing the Ring, PP682-3.
13
will last. Next, they must estimate how many men over that
period will be recruited and how many killed, wounded, or
otherwise rendered ineffective, and will need replacement.
Reinforcement planning has to be done on the assumption
that certain wastage rates established from the statistics
of experience in former wars, or in the early part of the
current war, will apply for the future. We shall see, in
Chapter 6, when we examine the extent and causes of the
battle wastage suffered by the Army and the accuracy of the
wastage rates used to predict it, how difficult it was to
evaluate this factor in reinforcement planning. The other
very variable factor which confounded the reinforcement
planners was how many units had to be reinforced. Field
commanders, in the course of operations, usually find that
they ought to have more field formations than the
government has given them, or that they need troops of a
different kind. If changes are made accordingly, this
upsets the proportion of the reinforcements of the
different arms, and their total number.
As a consequence of all these factors, the reinforcement
system which should ideally be designed to produce a
certain output per month of trained soldiers in the
proportion required, always seems to turn out too few men
of one corps and too many of others. Furthermore, they are
seldom trained to the liking of the users, that is, the
field units which are to be reinforced.
After reinforcements have completed their initial
training, they often are kept for a considerable period
before they are required to take their place in a field
unit. This necessitates holding units of various sorts,
which may be described as a reservoir for reinforcement
manpower. In such units, training must be carried on, or
the skill, morale and net value of the reinforcements will
deteriorate. This means that such holding units build up an
overhead in training, as well as in administrative
14
personnel, which can be quite considerable, as we shall see
when, also in Chapter 4, we examine these functions as they
were carried out in the British Army.
In Chapter 5 we will examine the extent and causes of
the normal or non-battle wastage suffered by the Army, to
ascertain it is was excessive. Wastage occurs not only when
men are killed or taken prisoner, or so severely wounded
that they will not be of serviceable military category when
they recover. Many must be invalided out because of the
effect of diseases, and among these the most difficult to
deal with are the psycho-neurotic disorders. It is
difficult to determine when psycho-neurotic cases have
reached a stage when they are unsalvageable for military
purposes and should be discharged for the good of the
service as well as their own good. Others, a small
proportion, are discharged because they will never be
useful soldiers; because they are of low intelligence or
are "worthless and incorrigible", using the time-honoured
words of King's Regulations, or, in the modern jargon, are
psychopaths. The causes of discharge will be analysed and
discussed with a view to establishing whether the Army, or
the Royal Army Medical Corps which was the chief agent,
erred in discharging as many men as it did. A number of men
were also lost to the Army either permanently or
temporarily through desertion or absence without leave and
the extent, causes and effects of desertion and absence
without leave will be analysed and discussed as well.
In Chapter 7 we will examine the operation of
conscription in Britain during the war. We will determine
whether it was thorough enough and whether the Army got its
fair share of the nation's manpower, both quantitatively
and qualitatively.
In Chapter 8 we will examine the allocation of manpower
to the Army by the Government during the war. We will
determine if the Army received the manpower it required to
15
meet its commitments and, if not, how far short of
requirements its allocations fell.
So, in the next eight chapters, an attempt will be made
to reach conclusions as to the causes of the manpower
crisis. In the attempt, we may discover how much better
manpower might have been utilised and how much manpower
might have been saved, if the British Government and the
British Army had been gifted with unerring prophetic
vision, and had known in the days of war what we know now.
More than fifty years after the event, it must now be
impossible to write anything entirely original about the
Second World War. However, one of the main reasons for
undertaking this thesis is that there is no adequate study
of the British Army's manpower crisis in the Second World
War. The existing literature either does not address the
subject or does so inadequately.
The standard history of the British Army during the
Second World War is still And We Shall Shock Them by
General Sir David Fraser (1983). Unsurprisingly, it is
concerned much more with operational than with
administrative matters. Although Fraser served in the North
West Europe campaign, his history avowedly concentrates on
how the Army overcame the trials and tribulations of the
early years of the war.
Although it has a different focus from this thesis, no
one today can write about infantry during the Second World
War without acknowledging a debt to The Sharp End by John
Ellis (first published 1980). This seminal work remains
unsurpassed in its depiction of what life was really like
for British and American combat soldiers, especially
infantrymen, during the war.
In the course of my researches I read several as yet
unpublished but excellent studies written by other
scholars. I would like to acknowledge: Dr. G. Spillan's
study of the Army's manpower problems between the wars
16
(1985); Dr. E. Whittle's study of the effect of Western
Front casualties on the conduct of the Second World War
(1991); Dr. R. Pope's study of demobilisation at the end of
the war (1985); Dr. J. Crang's study of the Army as a
social institution during the war (1992); Dr. T. Harrison-
Place's study of infantry and armour training in the UK
during the war (1997); and Dr. S. Hart's study of 21st Army
Group and the North West Europe campaign (1995) All have
added to our understanding of the British Army during the
Second World War, the last three especially: I was glad to
have been of help to Hart and Harrison-Place in their
researches. However, this study has its own focus. Unlike
Crang's, this is not a social study. Unlike Harrison-
Place's, this is not a tactical study. Unlike Hart's, this
is not an operational study. If the reader wishes to know
about Adam and ABCA, or Paget and Battle Schools, or
Montgomery and GOODWOOD, I can heartily recommend the
studies of Crang, Harrison-Place and Hart to him. Let me
repeat: this study is concerned only with the - unsexy but
not unimportant - subject of how and why the British Army
ran short of infantry reinforcements in the autumn of 1944.
Although they are primary sources, as one has been
published and others hopefully will be, I will say
something about the War Office Monographs in this
literature survey. After the war the War Office
commissioned a series of classified Monographs from
officers distinguished in their fields to record the
experiences and distil the lessons of the war. Only two are
concerned with the "teeth" arms (Royal Artillery and
Airborne Forces) The others are concerned with the "tail"
and with administration. Researched and written with
official sanction shortly after the events with which they
are concerned, the Monographs have one great and obvious
advantage and one great and obvious disadvantage for the
historian. They are authoritative; they are restrained.
17
They have proved of great assistance and have been used
extensively in this thesis, but what they do not say is
sometimes as important as what they do. Although they have
all now been opened to inspection in the Public Record
Office (W0277), only the one concerned with Airborne Forces
has been published to date.
It is unfortunate but unsurprising that the Monograph
concerned with manpower is the one of the briefest and
blandest of the Monographs. Manpower Problems by Major-
General A. J. K. Pigott (1949) is a very short work (90
pages) about a very big subject. It was opened in the
Public Record Office in 1980 but remains unpublished. It is
very selective as to coverage and covers those topics
selected (before the war; intakes during the war; supply of
officers; supply of tradesmen; manpower from outside the
UK; drafting; wastage; demobilization) sketchily and with
few statistics.
The Official History Manpower by H. M. D. Parker (1957) is
a general survey. It is concerned with the work of the
Ministry of Labour and National Service, the operation of
the National Service Acts and the mobilisation of the
nation's manpower for the war effort. Parker concerns
himself with the apportionment of manpower between
munitions and the Services; he does not concern himself
with the problems of each Service. In other words, he gives
the context of the Army's problems but not the particulars.
When he reaches the peak of mobilisation in the autumn of
1943, he breaks the narrative. When the narrative is
resumed, the first half of 1944 is covered sketchily. For
all that, he does show the capping of Army manpower in the
spring of 1941 and the low manpower priority given to the
Army between then and the summer of 1944.
Decision in Normandy: The Unwritten Story of Montgomery
and the Allied Campaign by Colonel C. D'Este (first
published 1983) contains a chapter on "The Manpower
18
Dilemma" facing the British Army in the summer of 1944.
While D'Este is to be congratulated for addressing the
subject, unfortunately the chapter is both confused and
confusing. Although he deals interestingly and
illuminatingly with the effects of the infantry shortage,
he misunderstands and misrepresents both the causes and the
steps taken to remedy it. After pontificating about the
infantry shortage, at the end of the chapter he performs a
volte-face and declares that it was a myth. For a critique
of D'Este's view of the infantry shortage (and especially
his belief that there were plenty of infantry
reinforcements in the UK after D-Day), the reader is
referred to the author's article Myth, Reality and Carlo
D'Este, mentioned above.
The Commonwealth Armies: Manpower and organisation in
two world wars by Dr. F. W. Perry (1988) is a brilliant
work. It is very readable and makes many excellent points.
It answers obvious questions like: "Why did the Army have
only X divisions in the field? " and "How can an Army with Y
million men be short of infantry? " Inevitably, given that
he covers both World Wars and the entire Commonwealth,
Perry's approach is very broadbrush. Too broadbrush in
fact. He does not explore one country's problems in any
depth (devoting, for instance, only 29 pages to Britain in
the Second World War) - he assumes that the problems were
broadly the same. In fact there were as many differences as
similarities. Perry's main concern is the connection
between manpower and organisation: he shows that in the
World Wars Britain, New Zealand and Australia fielded too
many formations in relation to their manpower resources
while Canada, India and South Africa fielded too few.
Although Pigott, Parker and Perry have proved essential
reading and will be referred to often in this thesis, none
is an adequate study of the British Army's manpower
problems in the Second World War. Although this thesis is
19
concerned solely with the causes of the Army's manpower
crisis in the autumn of 1944, hopefully it will go some way
to filling this important gap in the historiography of both
the British Army and the Second World War.
20
CHAPTER 1. DISTRIBUTION.
In this chapter the general distribution of manpower in
the British Army, as it was in the autumn of 1944, will be
examined. It will be compared, so far as is feasible with
the available evidence, with manpower distribution in the
American and Canadian Armies.
By distribution of manpower is meant the allocation of
men to the various arms of the Army - the "teeth"
(fighting) and "tail" (supporting) - and to various
locations - the home base and the overseas theatres. Table
I shows the distribution of manpower by arm while Table II
shows the distribution of manpower by location, both as of
30th September 1944.
The date, 30th September 1944, was selected as being the
forecast peak of the crisis which afflicted the infantry
formations and units of the British Army and which resulted
in drastic remedial measures. There was no great change in
the distribution of the manpower of the Army thereafter
until the end of the war in Europe, except when the 5th
Division left Italy in early 1945 and joined the 2nd Army
in NW Europe.
The tables give actual strengths of the Army at this
date, as recorded in the contemporary returns prepared in
the War Office for its own use. The responsible staffs
(those of the Statistical Branch of the Adjutant-General's
Department, known as AG Stats) expended a great deal of
effort to make the strength statistics accurate. However,
no one will suggest that accounting for men ever reached
the precision with which a well-ordered business, or
government, accounts for money. Be that as it may, it is
believed that the figures in these tables are correct to
within less one percent, on the average, that is to say,
sufficiently correct for purposes of determining the
21
proportionate distribution of manpower, and that any
statistical error that may exist is not great enough to
affect the validity of the conclusions drawn.
The figures in the tables have been abstracted from the
printed "General Return of the Strength of the British
Army" for the quarter ending 30th September 19441. The
figures in this digest of strength statistics therefore
relate exactly to the time when the infantry crisis was
forecast to be at its peak. It will be referred to
frequently throughout this thesis, although whenever
undigested statistical data is available that will be
preferred. The following comments are explanatory of Tables
I and II.
The figures given are gross. That is, they do not
specify the fitness, rank, level of training, age or
present/planned role of personnel. They therefore do not
distinguish between "effectives" (the young, the fit and
the trained) and "ineffectives" (the very young, the old,
the unfit and the untrained). It is the number of
"effectives" - who always comprise only a proportion of any
force - that is the true guide to a force's strength. This
is an important point which should always be borne in mind
by those discussing manpower questions.
Both tables exclude those on the India Unattached List
and those reported to be Prisoners of War. The Household
Cavalry, Royal Armoured Corps, Royal Artillery, Royal
Engineers, Royal Signals, Foot Guards, Infantry and Army
Air Corps have been classed as "teeth" while all others
have been classed as "tail". The Household Cavalry was a
semi-autonomous elite Corps responsible for its own
recruitment, training etc.; during the war it fielded a
couple of armoured reconnaissance regiments. The Foot
Guards was also a semi-autonomous elite Corps responsible
for its own recruitment, training etc.; during the war it
' W073/162.
22
fielded several infantry brigades, a tank brigade and an
armoured division. Not all of the Infantry was Rifle
Infantry. A proportion was Motor or Machine Gun or Support
Infantry, which was trained and equipped differently to
Rifle Infantry. It was Rifle Infantry that was in greatest
demand and shortest supply. The Army Air Corps included
paratroopers, glider-borne infantry and glider pilots. The
General Service Corps had been created in 1942 to
rationalise the allocation of manpower to the various arms.
It acted as a sorting house; all recruits (excepting those
for the Household Cavalry and the Foot Guards) were
temporarily assigned to it and given basic training while
their strengths and weaknesses were assessed and their
final destination decided. Its work will be examined more
closely in Chapter 5. The Royal Army Service Corps included
a small number of non-combatant Expeditionary Force
Institute personnel. Extra-Regimentally Employed personnel
were those serving in an unspecified capacity, not with
their parent arm. With regard to such personnel,
conflicting figures are often given, presumably depending
on whether all are counted or just the long-term.
Looking at these tables, one can see at once that the
British Army had an impressive proportion of its manpower
in the "teeth" arms and an impressive proportion of its
manpower overseas. In both cases: 62%. Both by arm and by
location, the British Army's manpower distribution was
better than that of either the Canadian Army or the
American Army, as we shall shortly see.
It will be noted that, surprisingly, at the forecast
peak of the infantry crisis, the Army possessed over half a
million infantry. Remember, however, that not all were
rifle infantry and of those who were not all would have
been "effective". It will also be noted that there were
over 50,000 in the General Service Corps, although it would
23
of course be a very long time before these became fully
trained reinforcements and, in any case, not all would be
suitable for infantry service.
The number of men in the UK is noteworthy. Although in
relative terms not a great proportion of the Army's
manpower, the figure is so great in absolute terms as to
require further investigation. Table III is a functional
analysis of male Army personnel in the UK at the end of
September 1944. The figures come from a return produced by
AG Stats comparing actual manpower with allotted manpower2.
For some unaccountable reason, the total differs slightly
from that given in Table II.
It will be noted that only 70% of those in the UK were
available i. e. trained and in post. Of these, most were in
Empire Base Installations (i. e. base establishments such as
ammunition depots, repair workshops etc. ), Anti-Aircraft
Command, the Training Organization and the Home Field Army.
The surprisingly large number of trained and available
reinforcements (only a proportion of whom were of course
infantry) were located as follows: some were in the two
Cadre Infantry (actually "retraining" and "home defence")
Divisions of the Home Field Army; some were in the three
Reserve (actually "training") Divisions; some were in the
one Holding (actually "retraining" and "drafting")
Division; most were in the schools and units of the
Training Organization. Of the almost 30% of those in the UK
who were unavailable, most were under training, retraining,
of limited availability (i. e. on detached duty,
compassionate leave etc. ), non-available (i. e. on sick
leave, absent without leave etc. ) and on the "Y" List (i. e.
in prison, hospital, selection centre etc. ).
The numbers shown as "Under training" are those in the
training stream. That is, soldiers and officers from the
time of their enlistment or appointment and while they are
W0365/178.
24
undergoing individual training in the schools and units of
the Training organization and while they are subsequently
undergoing collective training in the Reserve Divisions.
These are all potential reinforcements, but are not
available for posting to operational formations until their
training is complete. The period required for training was
nominally from several months for "general duty" personnel,
up to a year or more for specialists and tradesmen - if one
agrees that a man can be called a tradesman who learns his
business in a year. Of the time taken for training, the
difficulties in producing a continuous flow of adequately
trained reinforcements in the numbers required by all arms,
and the manpower resources employed on training, more will
be said in Chapter 4.
The numbers shown as "Retraining" are those being
remustered to other corps, in consequence of a surplus of
reinforcements existing in their original corps, or because
of the break-up of formations and establishments no longer
required, or because of personal unsuitability in a
previous employment; as well as those undergoing refresher
training after returning to duty following long periods of
hospitalisation or leave.
What conclusions can we draw from the picture of
manpower distribution presented by these three tables?
First and foremost, we note that the bulk of the Army's
manpower was in the "teeth" arms and overseas. Therefore,
in relative terms, the Army did not have an excessive
number of personnel in the "tail" or an excessive number of
personnel in the home base.
A rough and ready means of examining the efficiency of
army organization is by dividing the total number of
personnel in the army by the number of divisions. The
product is called the "divisional slice". The fewer
personnel in the divisional slice, the more efficient the
25
organization, efficiency being defined as a higher ratio of
fighting formations to supporting services, and the
mechanism of reinforcement, and other overheads. The
British divisional slice worked out at 2,950,000 divided by
35 divisions = about 84,300. This was lower than the
Canadian divisional slice but higher than the American. The
Canadian divisional slice was 465,750 divided by 5=
93,150. The American divisional slice was 6,326,295 divided
by 89 divisions = about 71,100. We thus have a primary
indication that British organization was more economical
than Canadian but less economical than American.
The divisional slice is both a very approximate and a
very contentious measure of the fighting/supporting ratio
of armies. It is not a simple matter to decide which
formations to include and which to exclude when calculating
the slice. The calculation of the Canadian slice excludes
home defence divisions and independent armoured brigades,
on the grounds that the former were not field formations
and the latter were not really independent formations3. If
the armoured brigades were counted, the Canadian slice
would be lower than the British; if the home defence
divisions were counted as well, it would be lower than the
American. The British slice was calculated as follows. In
the autumn of 1944 the British Army had 6 armoured
divisions (including one which never fought as such but
provided units to support other formations), 2 airborne
divisions (including one which had just been destroyed), 19
infantry divisions (including one which was a deception
formation and two which were dual-purpose home
defence/retraining formations), 3 reserve divisions, 1
holding division, 12 independent armoured/tank brigades
(which always fought in support of other formations), 4
"Commando" brigades, 2 colonial garrison brigades, 1
independent parachute brigade, 5 infantry brigades
Burns, Manpower in the Canadian Army, P178.
26
(including one which was in process of disbandment) and 5
training brigades4. There were thus 31 divisions and 29
brigades. Yet some of the divisions only existed on paper
and some were not field formations. If we exclude the
defunct airborne division, the nominal infantry division,
the holding division, the reserve divisions and also the
training brigades, we find that in the autumn of 1944 the
British Army had 35 divisions or the equivalent: counting 2
independent armoured/tank brigades or 3 "Commando",
infantry, independent parachute and colonial garrison
brigades as 1 division.
According to Perry, by mid 1945 the British divisional
slice had declined to about 65,000. The Army, with a
strength of just under 3 million men, had 24 infantry,
armoured and airborne divisions plus 40 brigades, which
Perry calculates to be the equivalent of another 18
divisions: total 425. Perry considers that this was 13
divisions too many relative to the British Army's manpower
resources6. While the Army clearly ended the war with a
large number of formations, the increase in the number of
formations and the consequent decline in the slice during
1944-45 reflected the considerable expansion of garrison
brigades during that period and was, therefore, largely
artificial.
However favourable in relative terms, it is indisputable
that in absolute terms the British Army had a very large
number of men in the supporting corps. The figure of those
behind the lines is so high - over a million - that
further, more detailed examination and analysis of how the
men in the support services were distributed and used is
indicated. This will be done in Chapter 2.
1%
W073/162.
5 Perry, The Commonwealth Armies, PP74-6.
b Ibid, PP228-9.
27
It is also indisputable that in absolute terms the
British Army had a very large number of men in the home
base - over a million. However, several important points
need to be borne in mind. Of those in the UK, a substantial
minority were untrained and not in post. This is not really
surprising as the UK was the place where men were recruited
into the Army and trained as well as the place to which men
serving overseas were ultimately sent to be hospitalised,
to be imprisoned, on leave etc. Of those who were trained
and in post, over two thirds were non-Field Force troops
and less than a third were Field Force troops. The Field
Force troops were engaged on the defence of the UK. It was
not until November 1944 that the danger of invasion or
raids was officially recognised as passed while the UK
continued to be subjected to V-weapon attack until March
1945. It was therefore necessary to maintain a substantial
Home Field Army and a substantial Anti-Aircraft Command
until very late in the war. Of course, the home defence
forces and anti-aircraft defences built up during the early
years of the war, when invasion or raids had seemed very
probable and heavy air attacks were a reality, had been
greatly reduced, as the strategical situation changed in
favour of the Allies. Naturally, after D-Day the home
defence forces had been reduced further. However, with the
advent of the V-weapons just after D-Day, further reduction
of the anti-aircraft defences had to proceed slowly and
cautiously. As for the non-Field Force troops, they were
engaged on the supply of men and material to the Army
throughout the world. The training schools, ordnance depots
etc. in Britain had to meet the personnel and equipment
needs of the Army around the globe, be it in NW Europe,
Italy, Burma, the Middle East or the Colonies.
The number of men listed as trained and available
reinforcements in Britain will doubtless surprise the
28
reader. As will the number of men listed as under training
and retraining in Britain. Together they make up a sizeable
proportion of the Army's strength, 218,332 men in all. With
such a large number of reinforcements and trainees, equal
to one and a half times the number of casualties suffered
by the British Army during the entire NW Europe campaign
from D-Day to VE-Day, which was 141,646 7, why were there
difficulties in reinforcing the infantry? This requires an
examination of the working of the training and
reinforcement machine, and the varying factors present
during the war which prevented it from operating as
efficiently as it might have; and an examination of the
standards of physical fitness, mental robustness and
training laid down for infantrymen. These points will be
addressed later.
Finally, a word about women. The figures given in the
tables mentioned have been for men only. This should not be
taken to imply that women played an insignificant role.
There were in fact 215,721 women in the Army at this time,
although only 13,908 were serving overseas. Few were doing
"women's work". Over 90% were Auxiliary Territorial Service
and were filling posts (principally in Anti-Aircraft
Command) formerly filled by men; the remainder were Queen
Alexandra's Imperial Military Nursing Service, Territorial
Army Nursing Service, Voluntary Aid Detachments and Queen's
Army Schoolmistresses8. During the war, out of necessity,
Britain used women more extensively than either the
Americans or Canadians: a point perhaps to be borne in mind
in the current debate about the role of women in the Armed
Forces. At the peak, in September 1943,470,700 women were
serving in the British Armed Forces - compared to 4,371,000
men9. That is, the women were nearly 10% of the total. Put
7 Ellis, Victory in the West, Vol. II, P407.
8 W073/162.
CSO, Statistical Digest of the War, Table 10, P9. 29
another way, more women were serving in the British Armed
Forces more than fifty years ago than the total size of the
British Armed Forces today. By comparison, during the war
only 3.5% of the Canadian Army's strength was female, a
mere 16,178.
Table IV is a comparison of the percentages of the total
manpower in the various arms as between the British,
American and Canadian Armies. Although the war
establishments of the Canadian Army were almost identical
to those of the British Army, insofar as the fighting
formations and units were concerned, direct comparison
between the British, Canadian and American Armies is
difficult because - unlike the British - the Americans and
Canadians had to contend with operating in Europe from a
base in North America. The base of an army, in the absolute
sense, is defined as the area from which it ultimately
draws the manpower, supplies and other resources that
enable it to fight i. e. the homeland. Confusion is caused
by the other meaning which the word has acquired in the
military context e. g. a base in a theatre of war, and an
intermediate base between operational theatres and the
homeland i. e. the UK for the North Americans. The term has
been commonly used in this sense for a long time. If one
always qualified "base" with "overseas", "advanced", etc.,
the confusion would be reduced.
Having said that, the British - unlike the Americans and
Canadians - had to garrison and defend a global Empire.
Consequently, the British also had to operate great
distances from home. It is likely that the geographical
problems facing the Americans, British and Canadians were
similar in their effects. Certainly, the British had
intermediate bases in Egypt and India much like the
Americans and Canadians had an intermediate base in
Britain. Therefore, it is intended to proceed on the
30
assumption that a comparison between the British, Canadian
and American Armies is both feasible and revealing. I do
not think the fact that, such was the degree of Allied co-
operation, formations and units of one Army often augmented
the strength of another - be it Canadian hospitals
supporting the British or British artillery supporting the
Canadians - invalidates the comparison. A perfect
comparison is of course impossible. Yet how else is a
judgement to be made? A comparison between the British and
German Armies would be less sensible and fair, if only
because Germany was not a liberal democracy and was on the
defensive. For the record, German divisions were smaller,
much smaller in the case of infantry divisions, and the
German "tail" was much more modest: differences that were
certainly not apparent when it came to battlefield
performance.
The Canadian percentages were based partly on actual
strengths (for personnel in Canada) and partly on
establishment strengths (for personnel in Italy, North West
Europe and the UK). The latter were taken from the
authorized Canadian establishments, as at the end of
November 1944. There was some difference between
establishments and strengths, but not great enough to be
significant, percentage-wise, in the final result of this
comparison. In any case, the comparison is for the purpose
of determining whether the arms in the British Army vis a
vis the arms in the Canadian Army were properly balanced,
that is, if the organization was right; hence the intended
organization, or establishment, is properly used for this
purpose.
The British and American percentages were, however,
based on actual strengths, as at the end of September 1944
and the end of March 1945 respectively. It would perhaps
have been more satisfactory if they had been based on
establishments, or tables of organization, which is the
31
equivalent American military expression, but such figures
are not available in the sources consulted, which are
otherwise most comprehensive sources and ones that have
proved extremely useful.
When we compare the percentages for the several corps in
the three armies, we note some correspondences and some
divergencies.
Taking the Infantry, Armour and Artillery together, in
the British Army they made up 48.08% compared to 43.5% in
the American Army and to only 34.2% in the Canadian Army.
We thus have a primary indication that the British
"teeth" /"tail" ratio was better than the American and much
better than the Canadian. Comparing the British and
American percentages, it is notable how much of American
manpower was devoted to the Infantry and Armour (38.3%
compared to 25.67%) and how much of British manpower was
devoted to the Artillery (22.41% compared to 5.2%). Part of
the difference is explained by the fact that only anti-
aircraft and coastal artillery are included in the American
figure for Artillery, field artillery being included in the
American figure for Infantry and Armour. Even so, the
difference is striking. It is clear that the majority of
Canadian manpower was dissipated in abnormally large
supporting corps. In Engineers and Medical, British and
Canadian percentages were below the American, but in
Ordnance (responsible for the replacement of vehicles, arms
and equipment) and Electrical and Mechanical Engineers
(responsible for the repair of vehicles, arms and
equipment), the British percentage was 9.99% and the
Canadian 11% as against only 5.3% in the American Army.
This is remarkable given the widespread view that during
the war the American Army was "equipment-heavy" compared to
other armies.
In Supply and Transport the Canadian percentage of 8.4%
compares favourably with 11.02% in the Royal Army Service
32
Corps and 11.9% in the American Quartermaster Corps and in
Transportation, a service which does not appear to be
exactly comparable with any British or Canadian service.
The Canadians also had less men in Signals than the British
and Americans. However, when we come to "Headquarters and
overhead" the Canadian percentage of 28.2% compares very
unfavourably with the British 13.25% (made up of pioneers,
cooks, new recruits as yet unallocated, military police,
pay clerks etc. ) and the American 11.6% which came under
the headings of "Adjutant-General", "Military Police" and
"Miscellaneous". This discrepancy is striking.
It should be mentioned that in the original table in the
U. S. source, 1,831,091 Army Air Corps were included as the
U. S. Air Force was not separated from the Army at that
time. For the purposes of Table IV, the Air Corps was
deducted, leaving 6,326,295, and the percentages adjusted.
We must take into consideration, however, that some of the
services were to look after the needs of the Air Corps,
which in the British and Canadian forces would be done by
elements of the Royal Air Force and Royal Canadian Air
Force. It should also be mentioned that a proportion of the
British Army's services was used by the Canadian Army. For
both reasons, the comparison is even more unfavourable to
the Canadian Army than the figures indicate.
Table V is a comparison of the distribution of manpower
inside and outside of divisions in the American and
Canadian Armies in the European Theatre i. e. Italy, NW
Europe and the UK. The two Armies were similar in that they
both had forces in Italy and in NW Europe, a home base in
North America and an intermediate base in the UK. The
Canadian figures are as of 2nd December 1944; while the
American figures are as of 31st March 1945. This will not
invalidate the comparison, as the distribution of troops
did not greatly change between the two dates, except that
when the ist Canadian Corps moved from Italy to NW Europe
33
in early 1945, it was possible to reduce slightly the
Canadian overhead. Table VI shows the distribution of
manpower inside and outside of divisions in the British
Army in NW Europe. The UK has been excluded because, being
the home base of the British Army rather than just an
intermediate base, it contained large numbers of non-
divisional troops and their inclusion would distort the
picture. The situation in Italy will be examined separately
later in this chapter. The figures are as of 30th September
1944.
We note that the percentage of manpower in divisions in
the three armies was practically the same, just over 30%.
However, the American division was smaller in numbers than
the British and Canadian; for the infantry division 14,037
American as against 18,347 British and 18,376 Canadian; for
the armoured division, 10,670 American as against 14,964
British and 14,819 Canadian1°. This surprising difference,
around 30% in the infantry division, and around 40% in the
armoured division, was because the Americans followed the
principle of having in the division only those troops
judged to be essential in practically all operational
circumstances. Those units whose co-operation with the
division was required only in certain circumstances, were
pooled under higher control, usually under the Army, and
distributed to corps and divisions as the tactical
situation indicated. The same general pooling theory was
basic to the British organisation of the fighting corps,
which the Canadians copied almost exactly, but the
proportion of fighting troops forming an integral part of
the division was higher.
A comparison of the distribution of manpower within
British, Canadian and American infantry divisions, and in
non-divisional troops, shows that while British and
Canadian divisions could well have been reduced to the size
10 Ellis, Vol. I, App. IV, P535; Burns, P19.
34
of the American division, the troops so saved, generally
speaking, were used by the Americans in non-divisional
units and formations. So no difference in effectiveness in
functioning relative to the total demand on manpower was
indicated by the comparison. But over-investment of
manpower by the Canadians in certain supporting corps
compared to the British and the Americans is indicated,
confirming other comparisons.
Of the American Army, 60.4% was in overseas theatres of
war, according to the table from which the figures in Table
V have been taken. The Canadian percentage was lower:
55.3%. The British percentage (62.1%) was higher than both
the Canadians and the Americans. This is particularly
impressive when one considers that - unlike Canada and the
United States - Britain was for very nearly the entire war
an active theatre and subject to enemy attack in one form
or another.
Although the Canadians copied almost exactly the British
organisation of the fighting formations and units, we have
seen from Table IV that the British fighting corps were
considerably larger and the supporting corps were
considerably smaller than the Canadian. We should
investigate this difference further.
The figures for the British Army in Italy in 1944 given
in Table VII come from a table constructed in a 1950 essay
by Jackson (later the British Official Historian of the
Italian Campaign), on how to reduce the "tail" and increase
the "teeth"". The figures which Jackson used to analyse the
distribution of manpower, and to compare the distribution
in 1944 with that in WWI, hence to deduce trends for the
future, were derived from historical material relating to
the "Operations of British, Indian and Dominion Forces in
Italy". The percentages have to do only with British
1' Trench-Gascoigne prize essay for 1949, RUSI Journal, May 1950.
35
troops. This at once brings us to the consideration that
allied armies operating in Italy comprised not only British
Commonwealth forces, but also American and some other
allies. Were not some of the manpower-consuming services
(such as railway transportation and engineering, port
services, aerodrome construction etc. ) performed by the
Americans? A manpower distribution of British only,
ignoring other Commonwealth and American troops, is hardly
likely to be the same as the overall distribution of
manpower in the Italian theatre. Furthermore, Jackson's
percentages for artillery and infantry strike one as being
extraordinarily high. Finally, we should note that,
controversially, Jackson has classed engineers and signals
as "tail". With these caveats, we may proceed to the
comparison of the fighting arms and supporting services.
The total of fighting arms for the British Army in Italy
is given as 65.3% whereas for the Canadian Army in Italy it
was 53.1%. The disparity is nearly all in the artillery,
and was due to the very high proportion of anti-aircraft
artillery in the British Army. This sub-corps was reduced
by conversion of its individual members to infantry in
1944. The same process took place in the American and
Canadian Armies, although their investment in "ack-ack" had
been rather less than the British because their home bases
had not been subjected to air attack. The surplus of anti-
aircraft units was due to the fact that when the armies
were being organized in 1940-42, the Germans had the
superiority in the air, and land forces were liable to
heavy attack through all echelons from base to front line.
To secure the power to move, to operate, strong anti-
aircraft defence seemed necessary. But by 1944 the Royal
Air Force and the U. S. Air Force had achieved superiority
over the "Luftwaffe" and German fighters and fighter-
bombers were no longer able to interfere seriously with the
movement of our troops. Thus, the anti-aircraft gunners had
36
little to do. Considerable efforts were made to use them
for tactical support, but their principal weapons, the
Bofors and the 3.7in. anti-aircraft gun were not really
suitable. In Chapter 2 there will be detailed comment on
the excess of anti-aircraft (and also anti-tank) artillery
in the British Army.
The low percentage of manpower that the British Army
allocated to the medical service, and to welfare again
comes to notice. The manpower devoted to the medical
service will also be discussed in detail in Chapter 2.
The Canadian Army shows a slightly higher percentage in
its Engineers. In Ordnance and Electrical and Mechanical
Engineers, the Canadian percentages were also higher than
the British, which confirms earlier evidence that the
Canadians were heavy in these services. The same is true
concerning headquarters, and other overhead, where the
Canadians were high again.
In his essay, Jackson reaches the conclusions that
future land forces will have relatively less infantry, and
more of the following corps: medical, engineers, supply and
transport, equipment replacement and repair and signals.
This will result in the "teeth" becoming 44% and the "tail"
56%, much closer to the Canadian figures than to the
British. The increases will be among those services in
which the comparison of Table VII shows the Canadian Army
to have been higher than the British Army. Jackson's
predictions have proved generally correct; but of course
they cannot be accepted as proving that in 1944 Canadian
manpower distribution was right and British manpower
distribution was wrong.
We should now summarize the principal conclusions from
the several comparisons of distribution of manpower in the
British Army with that in the American and Canadian Armies.
First, the British divisional slice, that is, the total
of men and women in all the Army, divided by the number of
37
divisions, at 84,300, comparing with the American figure of
71,100 and the Canadian of 93,150, was high but not
excessively so and is a primary indication that British
organization was not grossly at fault, albeit capable of
improvement. Second, the manpower in the training stream
and the reinforcement pool in Britain was high, and at
first sight it is difficult to understand why there should
have been a critical shortage of reinforcements.
While, on the face of it, the number of men in Britain
seems excessive, closer inspection reveals that a
substantial proportion were unavailable, being either
untrained or not in post. Those who were trained and in
post were employed on essential work, either supplying the
forces throughout the world with men and material or
defending the home base, especially against aerial attack.
The British had far more men in the artillery than the
Americans and Canadians. As for the supporting corps, the
proportion of manpower the British had in ordnance and
mechanical engineering services was higher than the
Americans but lower than the Canadians. And in medical
services, the British had considerably less than the
Canadians and markedly less than the Americans. We should
now proceed to a detailed examination of the manpower
devoted to the support services and to the artillery.
38
CHAPTER 2. THE SUPPORTING CORPS AND THE ARTILLERY.
Those arms which close with and engage the enemy - the
Infantry, Royal Armoured Corps and Royal Artillery - cannot
function without the assistance and co-operation of the
other arms. That the other "teeth" arms (the Royal Corps of
Signals and Royal Engineers) and the "tail" arms (the Royal
Army Service Corps, Royal Electrical and Mechanical
Engineers, Pioneer Corps and Royal Army Medical Corps in
particular) played an essential part in victory, most
notably in North West Europe, is beyond dispute'. What may
legitimately be disputed is whether they needed so much
manpower to play their part. It is pertinent to note that
the ten largest arms in NW Europe in autumn 1944 were, in
order: the Royal Artillery; the Royal Army Service Corps;
the Infantry; the Royal Engineers; the Pioneer Corps; the
Royal Armoured Corps; the Royal Signals; the Royal
Electrical and Mechanical Engineers; the Royal Army Medical
Corps; and the Royal Army Ordnance Corpse.
In comparing the percentage of manpower in the various
services in the British Army in Italy with the percentage
in the Canadian Army in Italy, in Chapter 1, we found that
the British Army had 3% in medical services (Royal Army
Medical Corps), as against 7.5% for the Canadian Army; 1.4%
in equipment replacement (Royal Army Ordnance Corps) as
against 1.8%; 5% in equipment repair (Royal Electrical and
Mechanical Engineers) as against 6.1%; 13.4% in supply and
transport (Royal Army Service Corps) as against 11.8%. This
indicated that we had a lower proportion of personnel in
these services than the Canadians, apart from supply and
transport.
Ellis, Victory in the West, Vol. II, App. IV: Pt. III, PP385-6.
2 General Return of the Strength of the British Army for the quarter ending 30`'' September 1944, AG Stats: W073/162.
39
Comparing the British Army overall with the U. S. Army,
in Chapter 1, we found, in regard to these same services,
that the Americans were much higher than we were in medical
services - 10.6% as against 3.39%. In the U. S. Army the
medical personnel with units of other corps belonged to the
Medical Corps, which was not so in the British Army: this
would account in part for the higher American percentage.
In the Royal Army Ordnance Corps and Royal Electrical and
Mechanical Engineers taken together, we had 9.99% as
against the American 5.3% in the Ordnance Corps, which
performed corresponding functions. We had 11.02% in the
Royal Army Service Corps as against the American 11.9% in
the Quartermaster Corps and in Transportation.
Also in Chapter 1 we noted the very high proportion of
British Army manpower in the Royal Artillery: 22.41%. This
was a very much higher proportion than the U. S. Army
devoted to artillery: 5.2%. Even if we allow for the fact
that the American figure only included anti-aircraft and
coastal artillery, the difference remains striking.
It was concluded that it would be useful to examine the
British allocation of manpower to the support services and
to the artillery in detail. This will now be done, with
particular reference to the campaign in NW Europe. However,
before doing so, some important points need to be made.
In examining the manpower in certain arms with a view to
identifying possible surpluses, this chapter cannot be
anything other than speculative. Hopefully, not
unreasonably so. Although it will be suggested that certain
arms had a surplus of manpower, it will not be suggested
that this was demonstrable before the NW Europe campaign.
Nor will it be suggested that it would then have been both
simple and sensible to transfer the surplus to the
infantry. It takes a long time to organize, equip and train
an Army. It is not possible to organize, equip and train an
Army overnight. Nor is it possible to reorganize, re-equip
40
and retrain an Army in five minutes. The simple fact is
that, by the time it was demonstrable that there were too
few in the infantry and too many in other arms i. e. during
the Normandy campaign, it was too late for the Army to
prevent an infantry reinforcement crisis. This is not to
exonerate the Army completely. It is true that the
organization, equipment and training of the Army which
returned to France in June 1944 were essentially responses
- entirely legitimate and understandable ones - to the
"Blitzkrieg" which had thrown it out of France four years
earlier. However, it is also true that the Army had been on
the offensive since October 1942 (since September 1943 on
the European mainland) and that by June 1944 the "Stukas"
had long been driven from the skies and the "Panzers" were
no longer invincible. One would therefore have expected
greater recognition prior to June 1944 of the radically
altered strategic, operational and tactical environment in
which the Army was now operating.
It cannot be said that the Army's manpower distribution
was not questioned or criticised at the time. It most
certainly was. Churchill was a particularly persistent and
blunt questioner and critic of the Army's constantly
growing "tail", as many of his minutes testify. However, he
did not subject the "tail" to the detailed analysis to be
found in this chapter. This analysis will strongly suggest
that, notwithstanding the many criticisms that are made of
Churchill elsewhere in this thesis, Churchill's attacks on
the "tail" ("staffs and statics, living well of the nation
as heroes in khaki ... the fluff and flummery behind the
fighting troopsi3) were, although old-fashioned, not lacking
in justification.
Unsurprisingly, those in the "tail" rejected Churchill's
imputations. As the wise man said: "Turkeys do not vote for
Christmas! " No one in his right mind declares that his job
Churchill to Eden, Sec. of State for War, 9`h Dec. 1940: Churchill, Their Finest Hour, PP695-7.
41
is unnecessary, surplus to requirements and ought to be cut
(unless the job is onerous and a better alternative is
available). We should not be surprised or dismayed
therefore at an absence of evidence that those in the
"tail" were busily proclaiming their superfluity and
advocating their demise, via transfer to a "teeth" arm.
This does not mean, of course, that, looked at objectively,
some (perhaps many) were not superfluous and should not
have been cut. One thing that is beyond dispute is that in
the soldier's literature from the Second World War, there
is no lack of criticism - much of it scathing and
contemptuous - directed at those who were in the fairly
safe and comfortable rear (including even the Royal Army
Medical Corps, known as "Rob All My Comrades") by those who
were at the distinctly dangerous and squalid sharp end, as
the classic study of that name demonstrate S4.
Let us begin with the medical services. In the autumn of
1944 the British Army had 107,832 medical personnel. Most
of these (88,134) were Royal Army Medical Corps (RAMC)
personnel i. e. doctors and orderlies, of whom 24,371 were
at home and 63,763 overseas. There were 5,599 Army Dental
Corps (ADC) personnel i. e. dentists and assistants, of whom
2,886 were at home and 2,713 overseas. There were 14,099
Queen Alexandra's Imperial Military Nursing Service
(QAIMNS), Territorial Army Nursing Service (TANS) and
Voluntary Aid Detachment (VAD) personnel i. e. nurses, of
whom 8,375 were overseas and 5,724 at home. In the autumn
of 1944 21st Army Group had 21,822 RAMC personnel and 1,098
ADC personnel, amounting to 3.05% and 0.15% of its strength
respectively5.
Careful study inclines me to believe that, although we
had relatively less manpower in our medical services in
4 Ellis, The Sharp End, PP332-5.
5 W073/162.
42
WWII than either the Americans or Canadians, we had more
than was really necessary. However, I should like also to
record my opinion that, generally speaking, no corps in the
British Army was more efficient than the RAMC. This was
probably because the doctors in charge had for the most
part practised their profession in civil life, and thus had
thoroughly learned the skills needed for their wartime task
of looking after the sick and wounded soldiers, and of
supervising hygiene and sanitation. They were not abashed
by the difficulties of military administration, which, if
one strips away the red tape and volumes of regulations,
comes down to providing the essential human needs of food,
clothing and shelter. Healing is the same art, whether the
patient wears khaki or denim overalls. In WWII I believe
that the British soldier was well served by the RAMC. Let
me quote just one statistic to support that statement: the
mortality rate for wounds in North West Europe was less
than half what it had been on the Western Front. The fact
that this achievement was due to improved medicinal rather
than surgical technique (i. e. penicillin, sulpha drugs and
blood transfusion)6 does not lessen my admiration. It does
however suggest to me that the achievement might still have
been possible with somewhat fewer personnel.
It is not a reflection on the head doctors if we should
conclude that the British Army in WWII was over-insured in
its medical service. Military leaders are notoriously prone
to ask for more men, material and money than politicians
think necessary. In all planning it is necessary to have a
safety factor, and in planning for the care of the sick and
wounded, one would not expect either doctors or staff
officers to take a risk and skimp on hospital beds.
Nevertheless, it is proper to consider whether too big a
safety factor was provided and whether medical service was
on too generous a scale.
6 Ellis, PP 169-72.
43
The first circumstance that persuades me that it was, is
that in Italy in 1944 the Canadians - who copied British
establishments - reduced the establishment of their
divisional medical units without loss of efficiency. The
main change was that the field ambulances were reduced to
the establishment of light field ambulances, originally
designed for the support of mobile troops, such as armoured
brigades. At that time there were 12 officers and 230 men
in the field ambulance, 9 officers and 180 men in the light
field ambulance, so there was a saving of 3 officers and 50
men in each unit converted. The field ambulance had two
companies each of two sections, while the light field
ambulance had three sections. Each section could set up an
advanced or main dressing station. The light ambulance
organization for a division gave ample medical facilities
and flexibility.
The change was conceived by the Canadian medical service
in Italy itself because it was felt that corps medical
units, of which casualty clearing stations were the most
important, were overworked, while divisional medical units
were not always fully employed. Some of the officers saved
by the conversion of the field ambulances were attached to
casualty clearing stations. At all times the Canadian
medical service in Italy gave very early surgery and
transfusion to the wounded requiring it, and saved many
lives thereby; casualties were evacuated very rapidly.
Economizing in manpower in no way lowered efficiency7.
For the invasion of Normandy, the British Army was
generously equipped with medical units: 37 field dressing
stations, 29 field ambulances, 18 field hygiene sections,
10 light field ambulances, 9 casualty clearing stations, 4
parachute field ambulances and 2 airlanding field
Burns, Manpower in the Canadian Army, PP45-7.
44
ambulances8. Most of these units were allocated to
divisions. As Table VIII shows, each infantry division had
3 field ambulances, 2 field dressing stations and a field
hygiene section while each armoured division had a field
ambulance, a light field ambulance, a field dressing
station and a field hygiene section. In other words, each
infantry brigade had a field ambulance while each armoured
brigade had a light field ambulance. If the 29 field
ambulances with the British Army in Normandy had been
organized on the light establishment, there would have been
a saving of 29 x 50 = 1,450 men. If the 7 light field
ambulances with the independent armoured and tank brigades
of the British Army in Normandy had been disbanded, a
further 63 officers and 1,260 men would have been saved for
a total of 2,710 men. How many officers would have been
saved in total depends on the extent to which casualty
clearing stations would have been reinforced from the
officers made surplus by the reduction of the field
ambulances.
It is of interest to note that, in his post-war analysis
of the NW Europe campaign, the Deputy Director of Medical
Services (DDMS) of 2nd British Army concluded that too many
light field ambulances and field dressing stations had been
provided and that the scale of 1 light field ambulance per
independent armoured/tank brigade and 2 field dressing
stations per infantry division should have been halved. At
the same time, DDMS 2nd British Army concluded that
casualty clearing stations had been too few, understaffed
and too small9. Whether or not the British had too many
divisional medical personnel, they did not have an excess
compared to the Americans. As Table IX shows, each British
infantry division in NW Europe had 945 medical personnel
while each American infantry division had 940 i. e.
8 Crew, Army Medical Services: Campaigns, Vol. IV, App. III, PP106-13.
9 Ibid, P636.
45
practically the same. However, the Americans had far more
non-divisional medical personnel per division than the
British. To say that the British were much more economical
in this respect than the Americans is of course not the
same as saying that the British were as economical as they
could and should have been. It is to this question we now
turn.
The British Army's hospital provision for the NW Europe
campaign was generous. In fact, as events showed, it was
too generous. There were more hospitals - and thus more
medical staff - in theatre than were actually needed. This
was because fewer battle casualties were sustained than
forecast and fewer men fell sick than forecast while the
speed and efficiency of "casevac" (casualty evacuation)
from NW Europe to Britain were greater than forecast. Put
simply, fewer men required treatment than anticipated and
of these fewer needed to be treated in theatre than
anticipated.
The first general hospital arrived in NW Europe on D+4
(10th June 1944) and was swiftly followed by 6 others.
Evacuation of casualties by sea to Britain began on D-Day;
evacuation by air on D+7 (13th June), a week sooner than
planned. During the Normandy campaign, 80,072 casualties
were evacuated to Britain: 57,426 by sea and 22,646 by air.
By the end of the Normandy campaign on 31st August, several
hospitals had been closed and were ready to move forward.
Of the remaining 29,000 beds in British and Canadian
hospitals, only 15,000 were maintained and of these only
9,700 were occupied1°. At the end of the NW Europe campaign
on 5th May 1945, there were 30 British and 12 Canadian
general hospitals in theatre (together with 5 British and 2
Canadian convalescent depots). Of the 36,100 hospital beds
in theatre (excluding beds in small hospitals, which were
10 Ellis, Vol. I, P483.
46
under the command of Armies and being used as casualty
clearing stations), only 33,310 were equipped and of these
only 19,910 were occupied". By the end of the NW Europe
campaign, no less than 82,000 British and Canadian
casualties had been evacuated to Britain by air - without a
single accident12.
By studying contemporary RAMC publications, one can
ascertain how and on what bases medical provision was
calculated in WWII. During WWII the requirements in
hospital beds were worked out by the headquarters medical
staff using the formulae and data given in RAMC pamphlets
and the Official Medical History of WWI. During the first
half of the war medical planners used the pamphlet "RAMC
Training", issued in October 1935. This laid down the
various formulae for calculating casualties, hospital bed
cover, transport and evacuation facilities etc. These
formulae were explicitly based upon WWI data, as given in
the final volume of the "Medical History of the War":
"Casualties and Medical Statistics" of 1931. "RAMC
Training" was superseded in July 1943 by "RAMC Training
Pamphlet No. 2". This updated certain aspects of the
pre-war pamphlet; users were however still referred to
"Casualties and Medical Statistics". A completely new "RAMC
Training Pamphlet No. 2", incorporating the lessons learned
during WWII, did not appear until July 1950. Throughout the
war, besides RAMC pamphlets and the Official Medical
History of WWI, medical planners also used the chapter on
the calculation of casualties in the "medical corps bible"
of 1937, which was written by a distinguished former army
medical officer 13. Its data too came from WWI.
11 Crew, App. XII, PP644-6.
12 Ellis, Vol. I, P483.
13 Nicholls, Organization, Strategy and Tactics of the Medical Service in War.
47
While the "medical corps bible" gives figures on the
number of casualties that resulted from the actions of WWI,
there is no formula relating casualties to total hospital
beds required. There is, however, a specific formula to
calculate the number of beds required for the sick. This is
based on the experience that each day . 3% of the force will
be admitted to hospital; of those admitted 40% will be
discharged within seven days, while a further 50% will be
discharged in twenty-one days, the remainder staying in
hospital for an indefinite period.
If the formula is applied to the British Army's total
strength overseas in autumn 1944, which was roughly 1.7
million 14, it will give a requirement of nearly 75,000 beds
for sick alone; that is, 4.4% of the total strength. How
many more beds should be added to accommodate the wounded?
The only guide in the "medical corps bible" seems to be
that WWI experience showed that casualties aggregating 10%
of the strength of the divisions engaged might be expected
in the course of a few days' action.
The question of how many hospital beds to provide for
21st Army Group was much debated prior to D-Day. It was
quickly agreed that beds should be provided equal to 10% of
the strength of the whole force. But how were these beds to
be distributed; that is, how many were to be established in
theatre and how many were to be in the UK? It was
originally proposed by the medical planners that 6% should
be in theatre and only 4% should be in the UK. This was
however challenged by the logisticians, who proposed that
only 4% should be in theatre and 6% should be in the UK.
Finally a compromise was agreed: 5% should be in theatre
and exactly the same percentage in the UK15. In the event,
the number of hospital beds provided in theatre for the
British Army amounted to only 4.7% of the force. There were
" W073/162.
15 Crew, PP36-7. 48
32,900 beds to cater for 700,000 men. The provision for
21st Army Group as a whole did however meet the requirement
of 5% in theatre because the Canadians provided more than
their share. There were 40,100 beds - 32,900 British and
7,200 Canadian - to cater for 800,000 men16. The 32,900
British beds were provided by 34 general hospitals (18
large, 12 medium and 4 small), some of which had been given
extensions to increase their capacity. These 34 hospitals
could accommodate 17,900 general medical and surgical;
9,100 orthopedic; 3,900 venereal; 800 ophthalmic; 600
neuropathic; and 600 psychiatric cases17. The 34 general
hospitals in theatre had a basic establishment (i. e. not
counting the extensions) of 9,946: 7,000 RAMC; 156 ADC; 680
attached; and 2,110 QAIMNS.
In WWI the percentage of hospital beds to strength of
the British Army in France was 4.7%. Therefore, in 1944 the
British medical authorities provided hospital beds in NW
Europe for exactly the same percentage of theatre strength
as in WWI. The Canadian medical authorities provided
considerably more hospital beds than 4.7% of the strength
of their forces in NW Europe. The Canadians agreed to send
to NW Europe more general hospitals than were required for
Canadians alone to help the British bring up the overall
figure of hospital beds to the required percentage. The
Canadians found it easier to mobilize more general
hospitals at this stage of the war than the British, and
the Canadians, seemingly, had more than they actually
required.
Experience in NW Europe quickly showed that the British
Army's hospital provision in theatre was too generous. In
fact, as the campaign progressed the number of hospital
beds provided in NW Europe for the British Army declined to
16 Ibid, P38.
17 Ibid, App. III, Pill.
'LONDON UNIV., f1
only 4% of theatre strength. Even this seems to have been
too high. In his post-war analysis of the campaign, DDMS
2nd British Army concluded that beds equal to a mere 3% of
theatre strength would have sufficed because of the low
casualties, both battle and sickl8. A far cry from the 6%
originally proposed by the medical planners, or the 5%
finally agreed, or even the 4.7% initially provided. DDMS
2nd British Army also concluded that the small hospitals in
theatre, which came to be used as casualty clearing
stations (hence the decline in the provision of hospital
beds), should have been replaced by casualty clearing
stations while the large hospitals in theatre should have
been reduced in size' 9.
The ultimate strength of the British Army in NW Europe
was just over 800,00020. If we apply the ratio of hospital
beds to theatre strength finally provided (4%) to this
figure, we arrive at a maximum requirement for 32,000
hospital beds in theatre. If DDMS 2nd British Army is
correct in his belief that a 3% ratio of hospital beds to
theatre strength would have sufficed (and he was best
placed to know), then a quarter of the hospital beds
provided in NW Europe were surplus to requirements. In
short, there were 8,000 hospital beds too many in NW
Europe. If we take it that the hospitals were staffed on
the basis of 3 members of staff for every 10 beds (this is
an approximate figure: the exact figure is unclear, being
obscured by the extensions and by the QAIMNS), this means
there was a surplus of 8,000 divided by 10 x3=2,400
medical staff in NW Europe.
What of the position in the UK? The "medical corps
bible" states that during WWI beds equipped "at home" i. e.
18 Ibid, P641.
19 Ibid, P636.
20 WO 106/4472: Notes on the Operations of 21 S` Army Group, P57.
50
in the UK were 364,133, which related to a ration strength
of all troops in all theatres of war of 4,796,088; that is
about 7.5%. The same percentage if applied to the total
strength of the British Army in autumn 1944 i. e. 2,756,88921
would amount to 206,767 hospital beds in the UK. In fact,
as of D-Day, there were 207,800 hospital beds in the UK,
although not all were equipped. The Emergency Medical
Services (EMS) possessed 191,000 beds. The EMS existed to
treat military casualties; civilian air raid casualties;
ordinary civilian cases; and civilian epidemic cases. Of
the 191,000 beds in EMS hospitals: 84,000 were fully
equipped and staffed; 25,000 were partially equipped and
staffed for emergencies; 47,000 were occupied but could be
made available at short notice; and 35,000 were in reserve
and not staffed22. EMS hospitals were distinct from military
hospitals in the UK, which possessed 16,800 beds.
It was forecast that the total requirement for British
Army, RAF and RN casualties in NW Europe was 95,000 beds.
Subtracting the 32,900 beds that would eventually be
provided in theatre would leave 62,100 beds to be provided
in the UK eventually. Subtracting the 16,800 beds in
military hospitals in the UK would leave 45,300 beds to be
provided by the EMS eventually i. e. less than a quarter of
its capacity. However, for a short period, until all the
general hospitals were up and running in NW Europe, the EMS
would have to provide 45,300 + 32,900 = 78,200 beds23. Given
the number of beds possessed by the EMS, this requirement
could be met without too much difficulty.
An extensive study of comprehensive statistics of
incidence of sickness and wounds during WWII was made by
the RAMC after the war. It is therefore possible to
21 W073/162.
22 Crew, PP71-2.
23 Ibid, PP70-1.
51
determine exactly in what respects the calculations based
on WWI experience gave an excess of hospital beds for WWII.
The number of wounded did not correspond to WWI experience.
There was a similar variation between sickness rates in the
two World Wars. From the post-war study a correction of the
formulae derived from WWI and used during WWII was
obtained; the findings of the post-war study were
incorporated in an entirely new "RAMC Training Pamphlet No.
2", which appeared five years after the war.
The findings of the post-war study were analysed in
detail in the Official History of the Medical Services in
WWII, written by Salisbury MacNalty and Franklin Mellor.
They concluded that, although it had been much less than in
WWI, the British Army's hospital provision in WWII had been
too generous. This was primarily because casualties had
been far fewer and had recovered much more quickly in WWII
than in WWI24.
In WWI hospital bed cover provided was: in France and
Flanders 4% of the strength of the force; in Egypt and
Palestine 10%; in Macedonia 14%; in East Africa 25%. Beds
equal to 8% of the strength of the force in France and
Flanders were set aside in the UK for casualties from that
theatre: making a total of 12%. In WWII hospital bed cover
provided was: in NW Europe 4% of the strength of the force
(i. e. the same as in WWI); in North Africa 6%; in the
Middle East 8%; in the Far East 10%. Beds equal to 3% of
the strength of the force in NW Europe were set aside in
military and EMS hospitals in the UK for casualties from
that theatre: making a total of 7%. Owing to the extensive
use of "casevac" by air from NW Europe to the UK, the
number of beds actually required in NW Europe never
exceeded 3% i. e. a quarter less than had been provided.
The very considerable reduction in the number of beds
provided in WWII compared to WWI reflected the advances
24 Salisbury MacNalty and Franklin Mellor, Medical Services in War, PP138-40.
52
made in preventive medicine leading to a reduction in the
incidence of "camp" diseases, of changes in strategy
leading to a reduction in the number of casualties and of
the advances made in the field of curative medicine which
led to a reduction in the "duration-of-stay" in hospitals.
In France and Flanders in the period 1914-18 the mean
monthly admission rate per 1,000 strength was 53.9 for
non-battle casualties and 30.4 for battle casualties:
making a total of 84.3. In NW Europe in the period 1944-45
the mean monthly admission rate per 1,000 strength was 23.7
for non-battle casualties and 14.5 for battle casualties:
making a total of 38.2. Put simply, the casualty rate in
the primary theatre, both battle and non-battle, was less
than half in WWII what it had been in WWI.
New medicines, especially sulpha drugs and penicillin,
were heavily involved in the reduction of the
duration-of-stay in WWII. With regard to non-battle
casualties, during WWII about one third of the total
admission to medical units on account of sickness or injury
(1.5 per 1,000 per day in temperate climates) were retained
in the forward areas and did not reach the general
hospitals so that the total hospital bed-cover could have
been safely reduced to 1 per 1,000. The average
duration-of-stay in hospital of the non-battle casualty was
20 days. With regard to battle casualties, during WWII the
average daily admission to general hospitals did not exceed
0.6 per 1,000 of the total force; in the campaign in NW
Europe the rate for British troops was only 0.48. The
average duration-of-stay was 50 days.
Based on the experience of WWII, Salisbury MacNalty and
Franklin Mellor calculated the total requirement of
hospital bed cover that would be needed in another great
war: for non-battle casualties 1x 20 = 20 per 1,000 of the
force or 2%; for battle casualties 0.6 x 50 = 30 per 1,000
53
of the force or 3%. A total of 5% plus a fifth of this i. e.
1% for a dispersion factor. Making a grand total of 6% (a
far cry from the 10% used in the "Overlord" planning) . The
dispersion factor allows for that proportion of the
authorised beds which are packed for shipment or for move
within the theatre, for the beds that are not available for
general use (being reserved for special purposes) and for
the seasonal fluctuations in the incidence of disease. The
figure of 6% is the minimum total requirement of hospital
beds. In a non-temperate climate or in a pandemic it would
be increased by a further 2% to 8%.
It goes without saying that the holding policy adopted
largely determines the relative proportions of the bed
cover to be provided in an overseas theatre and in the UK
respectively. During WWII it was decided by the War Office
in London with the agreement of the overseas force
commander and was expressed in terms of days. Factors which
influenced this decision were the distance of the overseas
theatre from the UK, the operational conditions in the
overseas theatre and the availability of ships and aircraft
for "casevac". In the Middle East it was found that as a
general rule it was far more economical to provide
sufficient hospital beds to allow the holding of the sick
and wounded up to 120 days or even longer. In NW Europe, on
the other hand, during the assault phase only such cases as
were unfit to be moved were retained although as the
campaign developed the holding policy was extended to 7,30
and ultimately to 42 days.
From the above discussion certain conclusions inevitably
follow. The RAMC was right to have studied closely the
experience of WWI and to have incorporated the lessons of
WWI in its plans for a future great war. The RAMC was wrong
to have implemented those plans substantially unamended in
WWII because of the very different circumstances
prevailing. The RAMC was wrong not to have altered its
54
plans drastically to take account of major changes and
developments i. e. casevac, penicillin, blood transfusion
and sulpha drugs.
The purpose of setting down the calculations in this
section is threefold. To demonstrate how difficult it is to
calculate accurately hospital requirements. To explain how
hospital provision for the British Army in NW Europe was
calculated. To prove that, despite careful planning and for
the best of reasons, too many hospital beds - and
consequently too many medical staff - were provided for the
British Army in NW Europe.
Table IV shows that, while the British Army (9.99%)
devoted marginally less manpower to equipment replacement
and repair than the Canadian Army (11%), it devoted much
more manpower to these functions than the American Army
(5.3%). In the British Army equipment replacement and
repair were the responsibility of the Royal Army Ordnance
Corps (RAOC) until the autumn of 1942, when equipment
repair became the responsibility of the new Corps of Royal
Electrical and Mechanical Engineers (REME). In the U. S.
Army both functions were and remained the responsibility of
the Ordnance.
The number of personnel in RAOC units and establishments
in autumn 1944 was: 16,658 in Italy, 9,216 in the Middle
East, 20,651 in North West Europe, 69,215 in Britain, 4,228
in the Far East and 3,758 elsewhere. A total of 123,726,
which was 4.49% of the overall strength of the Army. It
will be noted that more than half of RAOC personnel were in
Britain. RAOC personnel accounted for 2.89% of 21st Army
. Group' s strength 25
British divisions were generously provided with RAOC
personnel. As Table VIII shows, each infantry and armoured
division in NW Europe had an Ordnance Field Park. As Table
IX shows, each British infantry division in NW Europe had
25 W073/162.
55
287 RAOC personnel whereas each American infantry division
had only 141 Ordnance personnel - and, as noted previously,
the American Ordnance performed the functions of both the
RAOC and the REME. The Americans had far more
non-divisional Ordnance personnel per division than the
British with regard to the RAOC by itself but far less
taking the RAOC and REME together.
Unlike the Americans and the Canadians, the British
followed a policy of using as many Auxiliary Territorial
Service (ATS) personnel as possible in their ordnance
establishments at home - 23,386 in autumn 194426 - and as
many locally recruited civilians as possible in their
ordnance establishments both at home and abroad. Doubtless
this explains why the RAOC absorbed rather less manpower
than the Royal Canadian Ordnance Corps (RCOC). However, it
makes the great difference in manpower devoted to the RAOC
and to the American Ordnance Corps even harder to
comprehend.
The War Establishments of RAOC units were revised and
new ones issued in the autumn of 1943, in the light of
operational experience in the Mediterranean theatre.
Lessons learned by the RAOC in the Mediterranean were
incorporated in its "Overlord" planning. It was decided
that Britain would remain the main base of the invading
force after it had secured a lodgement and that an advanced
base only would be established on the Continent. A Base
Ordnance Depot (BOD) would not be established in theatre,
as had been the practice hitherto. Instead, the Central
Ordnance Depots (COD) in Britain would together act as the
BOD for 21st Army Group while new, smaller Advanced
Ordnance Depots (AOD) would be established on the Continent
to supply 21st Army Group's immediate needs27. A small
26 Ibid.
Officers of the Ordnance Directorate, Ordnance Services, P219.
56
Indent Clearing Centre would be established in Britain to
receive orders for supplies from 21st Army Group and
distribute them to the relevant COD. The decision not to
establish a BOD on the Continent enabled the RAOC component
of 21st Army Group to be kept small. It originally
comprised the following major units: 8 Ordnance Beach
Detachments; 4 Corps Ordnance Field Parks (1 per corps); 11
Divisional Ordnance Field Parks (1 per division); 9 Brigade
Ordnance Field Parks (1 per independent brigade); 4 AODs; 6
Base Ammunition Depots (BAD); and 2 Ordnance Maintenance
Companies28. However, operational experience in NW Europe
quickly produced substantial changes in the RAOC's Order of
Battle. Two of the BADs were converted to collect and store
captured enemy ammunition29 while two Army Troops Ordnance
Field Parks were created - one for the British and one for
the Canadians - by the conversion of redundant ordnance
units30. Most significantly, the AODs were merged and
re-merged to create a "de facto" BOD31. Known officially as
15/17 AOD and established at Antwerp in the autumn of 1944,
it eventually consisted of: a motor transport (MT) depot; a
general stores and clothing depot; a technical stores
depot; two stores transit depots; two returned stores
depots (one for warlike stores; the other for general
stores and clothing); and a forward trailer section. By the
end of the war it had a staff of 14,237: 2,275 RAOC; 1,004
Pioneer Corps; and 10,958 civilian S32.
The decision not to establish a BOD on the Continent but
to establish instead AODs, relying on the CODs in Britain
for the majority of supplies, was fine in theory. It
28 Ibid, P225.
29 Ibid, P257.
30 Ibid, P244.
31 Ibid, PP247-8.
32 Ibid, App. 7, P340.
57
enabled the RAOC component of the invading force to be
limited in size. However, although fine in theory,
practical experience quickly showed that the AODs were too
small to be useful and too many to be economical. Accepting
that one big depot was better than several small ones, the
AODs were rationalised to create a "de facto" BOD. However,
the BOD was never made "de jure". The RAOC thus ended up
with large holdings and large numbers of personnel both on
the Continent and in Britain. Two obvious questions suggest
themselves. Would it not have been better to have foregone
AODs; created a "de jure" BOD on D-Day; and reduced the
holdings and personnel of the CODs accordingly? Why was the
"de facto" BOD at Antwerp not made "de jure", either when
it was created or subsequently, thus enabling the holdings
and personnel of the CODs to be reduced accordingly? It is
true that Antwerp was subjected to heavy V-weapon attacks
between October 1944 and March 1945. However, those attacks
were militarily ineffective, thanks to the inaccuracy of
the weapons and the strength of the defence S33.
There was certainly scope for reducing the holdings and
personnel of the CODs. There were 13 CODs in Britain: 1 for
clothing and necessaries; 5 for general stores; 3 for MT
vehicles/assemblies and spares; 3 for warlike stores
(including artillery, engineers, signals and radar); and 1
for workshop machinery, test equipment34. A great number of
personnel were employed in ordnance depots in Britain:
during the war the personnel employed in the MT stores
organization alone rose from 2,000 to 60, A sizeable
proportion of the personnel employed in ordnance depots in
Britain were civilians or ATS; and of the RAOC personnel
employed, a sizeable proportion were unfit for field
33 Ellis, Vol. II, PP149 and 235.
34 Ordnance Services, P21.
,5 Ibid, P32.
58
service. Nevertheless, as noted above, over half of RAOC
personnel were in Britain and an investigation of ordnance
depots at home - and particularly the huge MT stores
organization - is in order.
The function of those CODs concerned with MT
vehicles/assemblies and spares was to hold stocks of
vehicles needed to outfit the units of the field force, and
to issue replacements, including spare parts, for those
lost, destroyed or become unserviceable in the course of
warfare. Ordnance inspection and accounting services also
made up part of the establishment. Most of the men were
occupied in looking after vehicles. Many of the vehicles
used by the British Army during the latter part of the war
were manufactured in America and Canada. In particular,
America and Canada manufactured great quantities of trucks,
from which the British Army drew a major part of its
requirements. A large reserve of these was held: because of
shipping uncertainties regular deliveries could by no means
be expected.
Was it really necessary to have a separate line of
supply for the vehicle requirements of the British Army and
consequently separate vehicle holding establishments? A
reserve of vehicles and an efficient organization for
storing and issuing spare parts was certainly essential to
keep the Army mobile. But why could not this have been
combined with the American and Canadian establishments? The
British were using large numbers of vehicles manufactured
in America and Canada and had to store reserve vehicles of
American and Canadian pattern and their complement of spare
parts.
The answer is that no Army would be likely to be
satisfied with the service they received from a joint
supply organization. This would not only be the view of
commanders and staff officers; American truck drivers would
resent it very much if they had to drive worn-out British
59
pattern trucks, and saw British units driving brand-new
American-made vehicles - and vice versa.
Inevitably, suggestions would be made that the ordnance
authorities of Country X discriminated against the forces
of Country Y in the service they gave, or in the issue of
stores - and vice versa. In fact, the formations of Country
Y would probably be treated at least as well as the
formations of Country X. However, no Army would be likely
to find the service good enough, especially in a period
when for whatever reason that Army's operational priority
was low, and each Army would think that it could do better
for itself by organizing a separate line of supply, with
consequent facilities for storage. This would of course
cost manpower.
It should be observed that because the Americans,
British and Canadians handled their own vehicles and spares
separately and not jointly, they each had to use additional
manpower in doing so. On the average, there must be one man
for each ten vehicles stored, to maintain them properly, so
that they will be efficient when issued, and to do the rest
of the work about a vehicle depot. No doubt this is so, but
it is also true that separate organizations in the base
echelons must add considerably in overhead. The men
employed in such establishments by the Canadians and
Americans were probably of higher category than the British
used. The British practice of extensive use of civilians in
ordnance establishments has been already referred to.
Certain items were handled on a joint basis. For
example, although there was a direct line of supply of
Canadian-made uniforms and other clothing from the Canadian
manufacturer to the Canadian soldier, by a good
arrangement, the stocks were held in British ordnance
depots, and issued to Canadians as requisitioned.
Canadian-made arms and other fighting equipment went into a
pool, and were issued to all components of the Imperial
60
Armies, in accordance with operational and training needs,
as decided by War office committees, on which Canadians had
representation. During the middle years of the war the
Canadian forces in Britain often felt frustrated by being
unable to obtain for their training a sufficient quantity
of the Canadian-manufactured arms and ammunition which they
knew were coming into the country. Nevertheless, they did
not establish a separate line of supply and storage for
arms and equipment as was done for vehicles. According to
the principles of economy of manpower, and co-operation
among allies to achieve the maximum collective effort, this
was a correct policy. Naturally, because some of the
Canadian Army's supplies were stored and issued by the
British Army, the Canadians had to devote rather less
manpower to ordnance, and the British had to devote rather
more, than would otherwise have been the case.
The investment of manpower in the CODs might also be
considered an indirect consequence of failure to
standardize. If the British, Americans and Canadians had
had the same types and makes of vehicles, they should not,
presumably, have been tempted to accumulate such large
stocks. On the other hand, each held a large number of
jeeps, an item standard to the three armies, and each hung
on to their reserves tightly, in the face of repeated
attempts to wheedle them away.
The ordnance units deployed in the field did not absorb
a great amount of manpower and need not detain us long. It
is pertinent to note that a post-war review of RAOC
organization in the field confirmed that each division
needed its own Ordnance Field Park and a dedicated Mobile
Laundry and Bath Unit (MLBU)36. It may seem rather luxurious
that for each division and the equivalent number of corps
and army troops there was a MLBU, with a strength of 76 and
66 all ranks respectively. Could these establishments have
36 Ibid, App. 4, PP70-2.
61
been cut down if they had been centralized as army troops?
In theory, yes. If, however, it is accepted that for
reasons of hygiene and morale the troops must be able to
have a bath and be provided with clean clothing, when they
are out of battle, it is doubtful that the job could have
been done by many less men - quite apart from the
decontamination of clothing and equipment following a gas
attack, which was the MLBU's secondary role. The personnel
involved should, in any case, have been of relatively low
medical profile.
The conclusions which arise from this examination of the
RAOC are, firstly, that field forces not only prefer but
also need to have a full-size depot in theatre (unless,
presumably, communications with the home base are both
rapid and secure) and, secondly, that the holding of large
stocks of vehicles, or other equipment under exclusively
national control, costs manpower. If a "de jure" BOD had
been established on the Continent, all 13 CODs could have
been reduced somewhat. Alternatively, if the British,
Americans and Canadians had rationalised their vehicle
holdings in Britain, the 3 CODs concerned with vehicles
could have been reduced substantially. If 230 personnel had
been extracted from each of the 13 CODs - or if 1,000
personnel had been extracted from each of the 3 CODs
concerned with vehicles - then 3,000 men would have been
available for reinforcing other arms.
In autumn 1944 the Royal Electrical and Mechanical
Engineers (REME) accounted for 5.5% of the Army's strength:
151,857 men. The REME accounted for 4.67% of the strength
of 21st Army Group: 33,369 men. Of 21st Army Group's
"tail", only the Royal Army Service Corps and the Pioneer
Corps had more men37. As Table VIII shows, British divisions
in NW Europe were generously provided with REME units. Each
37 W073/162.
62
armoured division had 2 Brigade Workshops, 1 Light
Anti-Aircraft Regiment Workshop and 12 Light Aid
Detachments. Each infantry division had 3 Brigade
Workshops, 1 Light Anti-Aircraft Regiment Workshop and 11
Light Aid Detachments. Light Aid Detachments (LADs) were
for immediate repair and maintenance and most combat units,
with some notable exceptions like LAA regiments (which had
their own workshop) and rifle battalions, had one. They
varied in size between 12 and 29 men38. All combat units
were generously supplied with mechanics, even those without
LADs. Although a rifle battalion did not have a LAD, it had
7 attached REME personnel to supplement the 40 mechanics on
the unit establishment. Even units with LADs had attached
REME personnel to supplement the (often numerous)
mechanics, fitters etc. on the unit establishment. As Table
IX shows, British infantry divisions in NW Europe had 784
REME personnel whereas American infantry divisions had only
141 Ordnance personnel - and, as noted previously, the
American Ordnance performed the functions of both the REME
and the RAOC. As also noted previously, the Americans had
far more non-divisional Ordnance personnel per division
than the British with regard to the RAOC by itself but far
less taking the RAOC and REME together.
Unlike the British and the Canadians, who followed the
British lead by creating the Royal Canadian Electrical and
Mechanical Engineers (RCEME), in WWII the Americans saw no
need to create a discrete organization for the repair and
maintenance of armament, equipment and vehicles. With the
result that the American Ordnance Corps did the work of
both the RAOC and the REME and did it with just over half
their combined manpower in relative terms, as noted
earlier. Given that the U. S. Army was "equipment-heavy" and
"vehicle-heavy", it is remarkable that the Americans saw no
necessity for a discrete repair and maintenance
8 Rowcroft, Royal Electrical and Mechanical Engineers, Vol. I, P 15.
63
organization. Could it be that, thanks to the prodigious
output of American industry, the U. S. Army had so much
equipment and so many vehicles that it was quicker and
cheaper to replace a badly damaged item with a new one
rather than repair it?
The REME was a wartime creation. It is likely that
Churchill never really understood the necessity for a discrete repair and maintenance organization. He certainly
criticised the Army's large and growing "tail" trenchantly
and continually. Remaining at heart a Victorian cavalryman,
in all likelihood Churchill did not fully appreciate the
technological nature of modern war and hence the need for
an organization to repair and maintain the Army's vast
array of electrical and mechanical equipment, from radios
to lorries to howitzers to tanks. Adam recalled the War
Office being attacked by Churchill over the Army's "tail":
"Some said that because the PM had been a cavalry soldier,
and when a horse was wounded, it was destroyed and another
brought up, that he did not realise that tanks and MT could
not be replaced unless they were completely destroyed. They
must be repaired if possible in the field, in field
workshops or at the base and this required numbers of
engineers". Adam did not however object to the War Office
being attacked by Churchill: "In fact it was very good for
the War Office to be attacked from time to time in this
way. It made the staff very careful to make the best use of
the men availablei39.
While it would be hard to find a more atypical Victorian
cavalryman than Churchill, a man who was involved in the
development of the tank during WWI, many have testified to
his old-fashioned ideas during WWII, especially with regard
to the Army and its logistics. For example: "Bear in mind
that Winston always remains the 4th Hussar"(Brendan
'`' Adam papers VIII, Chapter I, P8.
64
Bracken) 40; ". .. he never realised the necessity for full
equipment before committing troops to battle ... In fact
I found that Winston's tactical ideas had to some extent
crystallized at the South African War"(Archibald Wavell)41;
"Mr. Churchill .. complained about a new word that
everyone was using that he did not understand. It was
"logistics", which he rather preferred to call supplies,
but the Combined Chiefs of Staff insisted that there was
more to logistics than just supplies, for you had to plan
what to have and when and where to have it and how to move
it"(Ernest King)42. None of this should surprise us.
Churchill was, after all, an old man, a man who had been
commissioned in 1895 and who had left the War Office in
1921.
Unlike Churchill, progressive military men realised the
need in the age of mechanised warfare for a free-standing
and well-nourished repair and maintenance organization.
Fuller realised that "one can never be too strong in tank
reserves, and that, as seldom one can be too strong at the
point of attack, to equate these two requirements, tank
recovery is essential. The side which can repair its tanks
the more rapidly adds the more rapidly to its reserves.
Also, be it noted, the side which loses the battlefield,
loses with it its damaged armour, and the side which wins
the battlefield adds a proportion of the enemy's armour to
its own. Tanks are seldom totally destroyed, and though
some may be heavily damaged, others can frequently be
repaired in a few hours. Late in the war this lesson was
learnt by the British, and on ist October, 1942, a new
Corps was added to the Army, the Corps of Royal Electrical
and Mechanical Engineers (R. E. M. E. ), three of whose duties
40 Taylor et al, Churchill: Four Faces and the Man, P 183.
4" Pitt, Churchill and the Generals, P38.
42 King & Whitehall, Fleet Admiral King, P343.
65
were tank maintenance, recovery and repair. Its importance
may be judged from the fact that, by the end of the war, in
numbers its personnel exceeded the strength of the pre-war
British Regular Army"43.
Churchill's criticisms of the Army's large and growing
"tail" were not unfounded, it should be emphasised. As
Fuller noted, the REME rapidly grew to a considerable size.
The REME was formed out of the Engineering Branch of the
RAOC plus transfers from the Electrical and Mechanical
Branch of the Royal Engineers (RE) and from the Heavy
Repair Shops of the Royal Army Service Corps (RASC). Its
strength in autumn 1942 was 78,000 personnel: 95% were
ex-RAOC, 1% ex-RE and 4% ex-RASC. Its ultimate wartime
strength of 160,000 personnel - more than double its
original strength - was achieved by direct intake44. Of
significance was not only the quantity of personnel it
possessed but also the quality of personnel it possessed.
Because of the nature of their work, REME personnel had to
be skilled. Therefore they had to be skilled men in
civilian life or men capable of acquiring the necessary
skills in the Army. In short, they had to be men of
intelligence and education. The REME was therefore allowed
to take the cream of Army intakes and was allowed to hang
onto its skilled - and therefore precious - personnel when
the Army manpower shortage arose. The Beveridge Report of
November 1941, which alleged - mistakenly, the Army thought
- the widespread misuse of skilled men by the Army in
Britain, and which led to a nine-month ban on the call-up
of electrical and mechanical engineers into the Army45,
undoubtedly contributed both to the creation of the REME
and to its dramatic growth. Naturally, the creation and
43 Fuller, The Second World War, P166.
" Rowcroft, P 19.
's Parker, Manpower, P 154: Pigott, Manpower Problems, PP27-8.
66
dramatic growth of the REME considerably reduced the
quantity and quality of personnel available for the other
arms, including the infantry.
That Army repair and maintenance absorbed considerable
manpower resources during the war no one can deny. By the
end of the European war in May 1945 the REME had a strength
of 8,000 officers and 152,000 other ranks46. The Indian,
East African, West African, Canadian, Australian, New
Zealand and South African equivalents to the REME totalled
another 185,000. Civilians employed by the Army on repair
and maintenance totalled another 114,000: in the UK there
were 17,000; in the Middle East 30,000; in Italy 24,000; in
NW Europe 3,000; and in India 40,000. In the UK the
Ministry of Supply employed another 20,000 on the repair of
"A" (i. e. fighting) and "B" (i. e. support) vehicles in Army
Auxiliary Workshops. There was thus a grand total of well
over 400,000 employed on Army repair and maintenance in the
British Empire. Why were such numbers deemed necessary? For
a balanced expeditionary force, it was laid down that
4.5%-5% of military personnel and an equal number of
civilians were required in theatre for repair and
maintenance. The method of calculation employed was 1
fitter per 1 tank or 11 wheeled vehicles or 3 guns and 1
armourer per 1,000 rifles; plus welders, machinists,
grinders etc. in proportion. Some work was done by women;
more could have been. The REME could have absorbed 14,000
ATS personnel but the maximum that ever became available
was 2,800. In other words, another 11,200 REME personnel
could have been replaced by ATS personnel if the latter had
been available47 .
The question of whether there were too many men in the
REME is arguable on roughly the same grounds as the case of
the RAOC and the RAMC. Table X shows the "lines" of the
46 Rowcroft, P 18.
47 Ibid, P 19.
67
REME in NW Europe, from the ist i. e. minor repair
undertaken in the unit to the 4th i. e. major repair
undertaken in the base. We note the heavy concentration in
Army, GHQ and L of C workshops. This concentration of
resources in the rear is sound in principle; centralized
repair facilities, generally speaking, utilize manpower
more productively, and are less costly in housekeeping and
other overheads. The War Establishments of REME units were
reviewed at the end of the war. The review concluded that
the REME had performed well in NW Europe and that the War
Establishments in use during the campaign did not require
major alteration 48 .
While the review's first conclusion can be accepted on
the whole, the second most certainly cannot, especially
with regard to the Advanced Base Workshop and the Tank
Troops Workshop, of which more later. As the figures given
above showed, far fewer civilians were employed by the REME
in NW Europe than elsewhere: only 3,000. There was nowhere
near the desired ratio of one civilian for every member of
the REME in theatre. However, NW Europe was supported by
Army Auxiliary Workshops and Ministry of Supply workshops
in the UK, where respectively half and all of the personnel
were civilian49. It cannot be denied that the REME had
plenty to do in NW Europe. At the peak the expeditionary
force had 200,000 "B" vehicles, 6,000 "A" vehicles and
4,500 guns on charge50. Local civilian workshops were
utilised to relieve the burden on REME workshops:
eventually 150-200 "B" vehicles were repaired a week by
such workshops in and around Brussels51. The total strength
of the REME in NW Europe at the peak was 36,000 - 4.7% of
48 Ibid, P139.
49 Ibid, P 140.
so Ibid, P143.
si Ibid, P 146.
68
the force. This was a lower percentage than in other
overseas theatres because there were no Base Workshops in
NW Europe52.
In NW Europe there was no Base Workshop; the REME
employed Advanced Base Workshops in its stead. Relying on
its facilities in the UK and wishing to keep its contingent
on the Continent small, like the RAOC, the REME established
several, small Advanced Base Workshops in NW Europe instead
of a fully-fledged Base Workshop. Also like the RAOC, this
proved unworkable and a false economy. In its "Overlord"
planning, the REME thought that the only 4th line workshops
that would be needed in theatre would be six Advanced Base
Workshops: four provided by the REME for the British Army
and two provided by the RCEME for the Canadian Army. These
would deal with 10% of 4th line work on "A" vehicles and
50% on "B" vehicles. The balance (nine-tenths of "A" and
half of "B" vehicles) was to be shipped home to the UK,
repaired in workshops there and shipped back. In practice
however the Advanced Base Workshops found themselves having
to do most of the 4th line work because of delays.
Experience showed that sufficient time had not been allowed
for the process of shipping home defective vehicles,
repairing them in workshops there and then shipping them
back. It was concluded that, if defective vehicles were to
be shipped home for repair, a substantial pool of
operational vehicles must be held in theatre53. Three
questions are inevitably suggested by the collapse of the
REME's plans for heavy repair on the Continent. Was it
sensible to send badly damaged vehicles to the UK for
repair, given the distances involved and the likelihood of
delays? Were UK workshops properly equipped and manned to
deal with large numbers of badly damaged vehicles sent to
52 Ibid, P157.
53 Ibid, PP86-8.
69
them from NW Europe, in addition to their normal work?
Above all, would it not have been better to have foregone
Advanced Base Workshops and established a Base Workshop in
NW Europe, as was done elsewhere?
Base Workshops in the overseas theatres comprised
roughly 1,500 all ranks. They consisted of several workshop
companies of 350-500 men each. It was standard practice for
Base Workshops to acquire extra manpower, such as local
labour, POWs and the like. The total personnel of a Base
Workshop could number up to 10,000. Advanced Base Workshops
were only a third the size of Base Workshops, comprising
roughly 500 all ranks, plus local labour54. As noted above,
in NW Europe the REME had four Advanced Base Workshops
instead of a Base Workshop. If a Base Workshop could have
done the work of the four Advanced Base Workshops, a saving
of 4x 500 - 1,500 = 500 personnel would have resulted in
NW Europe. If, in addition, a Base Workshop could have
obviated the need for sending badly damaged vehicles home
for repair, a saving of personnel would have resulted in
the UK: let us assume the figure of 1,700.
But could a Base Workshop have done the work of four
Advanced Base Workshops? Could it, in addition, have
obviated the need for sending badly damaged vehicles home
for repair? Unfortunately, it is not possible to answer
these questions categorically. It is not clear what
Advanced Base Workshops were expected to do, still less
what they could actually do. As we have seen, it was
planned that the Advanced Base Workshops would do only 10%
of 4th line work on fighting vehicles and 50% of 4th line
work on support vehicles, the remainder being done in the
UK. Yet this plan proved unworkable and they ended up
having to do most 4th line work, which suggests that they
either had a lot of spare capacity or else were capable of
extraordinary industry. As Advanced Base Workshops were a
54 lbid, P17.
70
third the size of Base Workshops, it might be assumed that
they could each do 33.3% of the work of a Base Workshop.
And as four Advanced Base Workshops were provided, it might
further be assumed that they could together do 133.3% of
the work of a Base Workshop. However, it was laid down in
their War Establishment that Advanced Base Workshops were
capable of doing only 12.5% of Base Workshop work. This
would imply that the four Advanced Base Workshops which the
British Army had in NW Europe could together do only 50% of
Base Workshop work. Yet it was also laid down in their War
Establishment that Advanced Base Workshops were to be
allotted on the scale of one per two corps. In fact, in NW
Europe the British Army (with four workshops and four
corps) had one per one while the Canadian Army (with two
workshops and one corps) had two per one i. e. respectively
double and quadruple the scale laid down. In short, it is
unclear what Advanced Base Workshops were intended to do,
still less what they were actually capable of doing.
Therefore, while this makes the collapse of REME's plans
for heavy repair on the Continent unsurprising, it is not
possible to answer categorically the questions: could a
Base Workshop have done the work of four Advanced Base
Workshops; could it, in addition, have done all 4th line
work, even that intended to be done in the UK?
These are important questions, but even more important
questions need to be asked. Was it economical to repair
badly damaged vehicles at all? Would it not have been more
economical to have written-off badly damaged vehicles and
replaced them with new ones, as the Americans appear to
have done? These questions can hardly be answered without
an analysis of the actual production of each workshop in
vehicles put back on the road, and equipment again rendered
serviceable. But that has to be compared again with stocks
of like equipment available for issue in ordnance depots.
71
If there were plenty of, say, six-ton lorries available for
issuing to replace lorries which had been damaged beyond
the possibilities of third line repair, then it was
unnecessary to set up fourth line, or base, facilities to
repair six-ton lorries; if there were plenty to replace
those damaged beyond unit repair, then it was unnecessary
to set up anything other than first line facilities for
them. And so on for other kinds of equipment.
In fact the whole of the REME organization in 1944-45,
from forward units to base, requires detailed examination - too detailed to be undertaken here - to determine whether
it was the most economical that could be devised,
economical, that is, in the sense of being able to effect
the repairs needed to keep the Army's equipment in
operating condition, under average conditions, and allowing
for the replacement of the more seriously damaged pieces by
fresh issue: and this with a minimum of manpower,
especially skilled manpower. It is entirely possible that
such an examination, and particularly a comparison with
civil practice at the time, would reveal a substantial
excess of manpower.
Even without detailed examination, it is clear that
during 1944-45 a separate and extensive repair and
maintenance organization was desirable rather than
necessary. Given the dearth of both home-produced and
imported vehicles and equipment in the early years of the
war (only 6 six-ton lorries were produced in Britain in the
first four months of the war, for example), the creation of
a separate and extensive repair and maintenance
organization in those years to maximize available resources
would have been easily justified. However, given the glut
of both home-produced and imported vehicles and equipment
in the middle and later years of the war (no less than 967
six-ton lorries were produced in Britain in the last three
months of 1944, for example), the creation and continued
72
existence of a separate and extensive repair and
maintenance organization in those years is less easily
justified.
It is true that REME establishments were heavily
"civilianised", especially those in the UK. However, in
autumn 1944 there were 62,461 REME personnel in the UK:
over two-fifths of its strength world-wide55. A surprisingly
high number and a surprisingly high proportion. The REME
Monograph paints a very different picture of the situation
in the UK, contrasting the small number of REME personnel
with the immensity of the work undertaken. Command and
Central Workshops were run on the ratio of 22 military
personnel to 17 civilians56. At the peak 17,000 civilians
were employed in REME establishments while 22,000 military
personnel were employed in static workshops and 15,000 in
AA Command. There were almost 200 static workshops in the
UK in 1945, including Central, Command and Sub Workshops -
compared to only 8 in 193957. The situation in the UK as
portrayed in the REME Monograph provokes several questions.
What were 62,000 REME personnel doing in the UK in autumn
1944? Subtracting the 37,000 in static workshops and AA
Command, how were the other 25,000 employed? What did the
200 static workshops do? Unfortunately, there is
insufficient space to pursue these questions.
The workshops establishment of the independent armoured
brigades was 521 all ranks, as against 599 for the infantry
divisions (of three infantry brigades) and 505 for the
armoured divisions (of one infantry and one armoured
brigade). For each armoured brigade, whether independent or
in a division, there was an armoured brigade workshop of 8
officers and 278 men. The independent armoured brigades
55 W073/162.
56 Rowcroft, P 179.
5' Ibid, P 180.
73
also had a tank troops workshop (third line) of 6 officers
and 229 men (making a total of 521); while for the
divisional armoured brigades there were in Army Troops,
armoured troops workshops of 9 officers and 328 men.
These figures suggest, yet again, that the independent
armoured brigades were unnecessarily heavily endowed with
administrative personnel, as has been argued in regard to
the light field ambulance when the RAMC was examined. They
probably could have dispensed with the tank troops
workshop; this would have saved 235 all ranks per brigade.
As the British Army had 7 independent armoured and tank
brigades in Normandy (not counting the armoured brigade,
tank brigade and assault brigade under the umbrella of 79th
Armoured Division), this would have produced a total saving
of 1,645 men. The replacement of the 4 Advanced Base
Workshops in NW Europe by a Base Workshop capable of
meeting all the 4th line demands of the British Army on the
Continent could have saved 500 in NW Europe and 1,700 in
the UK. Without gravely reducing the operational efficiency
of the British field formations, it should have been
possible to have saved 3,845 men in the REME.
The pattern of the REME establishments leads one to a
more general speculation: whether manpower might have been
saved by greater centralization; by pushing the weight of
administrative establishments back to corps or army. The
comparison of the British and American divisional
establishments in Table IX shows that during WWII the
Americans followed this principle much more than the
British.
Two factors worked against such a reorganization. In
twentieth century British organizational theory the
division has always been defined as a formation complete in
all arms, capable of operating independently in normal
circumstances. But experience in the two World Wars has
demonstrated that when offensive operations on a large
74
scale begin, the division becomes dependent on support of
extra-divisional armour and artillery, and aircraft. It
also needs additional transport and engineering units to
enable it to move and be supplied with the necessary volume
of stores. Nevertheless, the principle that the division
ought to be self-contained was not abandoned. The resulting
tendency was to have in it a little bit of everything - all
species of combatant and service troops. The second and
more general factor is that it is natural for commanders of
all levels to want to have units of all fighting and
supporting corps under their command at all times. But to
set up establishments on this principle is uneconomical and
inflexible.
Although the Royal Army Service Corps (RASC) performed a
great number and variety of tasks, its main task was the
movement of the army's supplies of men and material. The
RASC moved supplies primarily by road, although it also
moved supplies by sea, by rail, by canal and by air. Unlike
the German Army, during WWII the British Army was fully
motorised. Though infantry often had to march long
distances, it is generally true that the Army moved on
wheels and, except for unit transport, the wheels were
provided by the RASC. As the Official History of the 1940
campaign states: "They carried troops and their equipment,
they carried and distributed ammunition, stores, rations,
petrol and mail; they provided transport alike in back
areas and at the front for almost every purpose, driving
often under most difficult conditions and at times in
danger. The Army could not have existed without them vi 58 .
What was true of the 1940 campaign, was even truer of the
NW Europe campaign.
In the autumn of 1944 the RASC had 304,077 men -
including 7,130 personnel of the Expeditionary Force
Institutes (EFI) who were non-combatants - and accounted
58 Ellis, The War in France and Flanders, App. I. P358.
75
for 11.02% of the Army's manpower. The PASO was not only
the largest component of the Army's "tail" but it was also
larger than all the "teeth" arms with the exception of the
artillery and the infantry. In the autumn of 1944 the PASO
component of 21st Army Group had 111,847 men - including
1,310 EFI personnel - accounting for 15.66% of its
manpower. The RASC was the second largest component of 21st
Army Group: only the artillery had more men. In other
words, 21st Army Group had more men moving supplies behind
the lines than it had men carrying rifles in the
front-line59.
At its peak, in 1945, the RASC had a strength of
327,919, of whom 110,458 (33.7%) were in 21st Army Group
and 95,572 (29.1%) were in the UK 60 . 21st Army Group
contained a great number and variety of RASC units,
reflecting the great number and variety of the tasks
performed by the RASC. There were 199 supply units in 21st
Army Group's final Order of Battle, including 81 Detail
Issue Depots, 35 Field Bakeries (Mobile) and 25 Base Supply
Depots. There were 85 petrol, oil and lubricants (POL)
units in 21st Army Group's final Order of Battle, including
28 Petrol Depots Type "C" and 21 Mobile Petrol Filling
Centres. However, as stated above, the RASC's main task was
the movement of supplies. There were 276 transport units in
21st Army Group's initial Order of Battle, including 65
Artillery Platoons, 27 Infantry/Armoured Brigade Companies
and 42 General Transport Companies61. The RASC planned to
provide 21st Army Group by D-Day with transport units
totalling nearly 100,000 men and some 25,000 vehicle S62.
Many transport units were added during the campaign,
59 W073/162.
60 Boileau, Supplies and Transport, Vol. II, App. I, P300.
61 Ibid, App. VN, PP384-5.
62 Ibid, Vol. I, P302.
76
including 18 companies raised in Britain during September
194463 and 17 General Transport Companies raised in Holland
and Belgium during December 1944 - April 194564.
Table VIII shows that in NW Europe British divisions
were generously equipped with RASC units. Each division had
4 companies: armoured divisions had 2 Brigade companies, 1
Divisional Troops company and 1 Divisional transport
company; infantry divisions had 3 Brigade companies and 1
Divisional Troops company. Although in theory fully
motorised, the infantry division required 3 transport
companies (about 270 lorries) from corps if it was to move
all its infantry battalions in one lift. During the second
half of the war the lift capacity per RASC man of an
infantry division actually fell: at the end of the war
infantry divisions had more RASC men but less transport (8
platoons instead of 9) than in the middle of the war. Table
IX shows that in NW Europe British infantry divisions had
1,296 RASC personnel while American infantry divisions had
a mere 186 personnel from the Quartermaster Corps, the
American equivalent of the RASC. The U. S. pooled most of
its transport units under higher formations; only a
proportion of British transport units was so pooled. A
post-war review of the RASC's organization decided that the
establishment of four transport companies per division was
satisfactory 65. However, it decided that the organization of
Corps Troops was unsatisfactory 66. Each of the four Corps
Troops RASC in NW Europe originally comprised two Corps
Troops Composite Companies and one Corps Transport Company
i. e. 222 three-ton lorries, 12 ten-ton lorries and 36
tippers. As the tippers were invariably otherwise employed,
63 Ibid, P350.
64 Ibid, P362.
65 Ibid, Vol. II, App. IIN, P340.
66 Ibid, P341.
77
the Corps lift equated to 8.5 platoons of three-ton
lorries. However, to deliver the 900 tons of supplies
(mostly petrol and ammunition) that a Corps needed per day
on average required 10 platoons of three-ton lorries. There
was thus a deficit of 1.5 platoons of three-ton lorries,
necessitating the use of Army or Divisional transport67. The
RASC Monograph is clear: in NW Europe, at the crucial Corps
level, the RASC possessed insufficient resources to deliver
the amount of supplies required unaided.
But is this true? Did a Corps i. e. a force of two or
three divisions need an average of 900 tons of supplies per
day? Could this amount be delivered by 300 three-ton
lorries, as simple arithmetic would suggest? Did the RASC
at Corps level have less than this number of lorries and
was it thus unable to deliver the amount of supplies needed
without assistance? Several authorities on the campaign in
NW Europe, such as Liddell Hart and van Creveld, have
asserted that the Allied scales of supply were too lavish.
Liddell Hart wrote: "The Allied planning was based on the
calculation that 700 tons of supplies a day would be
consumed by each division, of which about 520 tons a day
would be required in the forward area. The Germans were far
more economical, their scale of supply being only about 200
tons a day for a division. Yet they had to reckon with
constant interference from the air, and from guerrillas -
two serious complications from which the Allies were
free" 68. In fact, according to Liddell Hart, two British
divisions could be maintained on only 800 tons of supplies
a day69. To deliver this 800 tons required, again according
to Liddell Hart, no less than 1,400 three-ton lorries70.
67 Ibid, Vol. 1, P343.
68 Liddell Hart, The Second World War, P564.
69 Ibid.
70 Ibid. 78
This figure presumably relates to the entire supply chain,
which between the liberation of Belgium in early September
1944 and the opening of Antwerp in late November 1944
stretched 300 miles from the beaches in Normandy to the
front in Belgium. During this period the transport
resources of the Allied Armies in NW Europe were
insufficient to keep the front supplied and additional
resources had to be provided. With the opening of Antwerp
the supply situation was greatly eased yet, curiously, the
transport resources were not greatly reduced. It goes
without saying that the scale of supplies laid down by
Allied planners required a corresponding number of vehicles
and men to deliver them; and that if - as Liddell Hart and
others have asserted - divisions could have been maintained
on a substantially reduced scale of supplies, then
substantial savings could have been made in vehicles and
men.
Let us, accepting Liddell Hart's figures for the sake of
argument, try and calculate the possible savings. Allied
planners assumed that each division would need 700 tons per
day (of which 520 tons would be needed at the front)
whereas each division only needed 400 tons a day: a saving
of 43% or 23% depending on whether the 400 tons represents
total or just front-line requirements. As 400 tons per day
per division could be delivered by 700 three-ton lorries,
it follows that it required 1.75 three-ton lorries to
deliver each ton of supplies. Therefore, 700 tons per
division per day required 700 x 1.75 = 1,225 three-ton
lorries and 520 tons per division per day required 520 x
1.75 = 910 three-ton lorries. Depending on interpretation,
1,225 - 700 = 525 or 910 - 700 = 210 three-ton lorries per
division were surplus to requirements. It follows that the
RASC personnel who loaded and drove these surplus lorries
would also be surplus to requirements (as would, of course,
79
the REME personnel who maintained and repaired them) . Let
us assume, for the sake of argument, that the saving of
RASC personnel in NW Europe would be in direct relation to
the reduction of scales. If the 110,000 RASC personnel
(excluding EFI) in 21st Army Group in the autumn of 1944
had been reduced by 43%, then 47,300 personnel would have
been saved. If the number of RASC personnel had been
reduced by 23%, then 25,300 personnel would have been
saved. It is however completely unrealistic to assume that
personnel savings could and would have been so
considerable. Let us instead assume a modest reduction of
only 10%. This would equate to 11,000 personnel: a by no
means negligible saving.
That the British Army needed a great number and a great
variety of vehicles to move and to fight effectively on the
Continent in 1944-45 is beyond dispute. What may
legitimately be disputed is whether it needed so many
support vehicles and of such variety, both in terms of
design and manufacturer. Obviously, the more support
vehicles and the greater their variety, the more RASC
personnel were needed to load and drive them (and the more
REME personnel were needed to maintain and repair them).
Both at the time and after the war Churchill was extremely
critical of the huge quantities of vehicles landed at Anzio
and in Normandy. On 8th February Churchill asked the Navy's
C-in-C Mediterranean how many vehicles had been landed at
Anzio. He was startled to learn that almost 22,000 fighting
and support vehicles had been landed within 14 days,
although 4,000 had been taken off again. On 10th February
he asked the C-in-C Mediterranean how many men were
"driving or looking after" these vehicles: "We must have a
great superiority of chauffeurs. I am shocked that the
enemy have more infantry than we". Having been apprised of
the strength of the invading force, he considered it
astonishing that 18,000 vehicles had been landed to support
80
a force of only 70,000 men i. e. a ratio of almost 4 men to
1 vehicle: a force that had advanced only 12-14 mile S71. On
27th February he told Smuts: "Needless to say, the logistic
calculations all turned out to be on the overgenerous side
and there were very large margins in hand i72. With Anzio
fresh in his mind, Churchill was quick to challenge the
logistic preparations for "Overlord". On 15th May 1944 he
was informed of these by the Principal Administrative
Officer. He was staggered to learn that the Allies planned
to land in Normandy within 20 days 189,000 fighting and
support vehicles (half British/Canadian) to support a force
of 902,000 men (half British/Canadian): a ratio of 4.77 men
per vehicle. Churchill was so dismayed at these figures
that he berated Brooke73 and instructed Ismay to raise the
matter with Montgomery on his behalf. On 19th May he went
in person to Montgomery's HQ to discuss the matter.
Although what happened at Montgomery's HQ is disputed, it
was clearly too late to change the plans. Success in
Normandy left Churchill unrepentant. He remained of the
opinion "that the proportion of transport vehicles to
fighting men in the early phase of the cross-Channel
invasion was too high i74. With regard to the variety of
support vehicles used by the British Army in the NW Europe
campaign, the Official History expresses surprise that in
infantry divisions alone there were 55 different types of
such vehicles and several hundreds in the Army as a whole;
and that this multiplicity of types was composed
essentially of ordinary-load carrying chassis, with special
bodies of one kind or another. The load-carrying vehicles
" Churchill, Closing the Ring, PP487-8.
72 Ibid, P493.
73 Bryant, Triumph in the West, PP 191-2.
74 Churchill, PP615-6.
81
ranged from the ubiquitous Jeep, through the 15cwt truck,
the 3-, 6- and 10-ton lorries to the 40-ton transporter75.
In this enquiry as to whether there were too many men in
certain arms, we must consider the great numbers in the
Royal Artillery (RA) and, in particular, in anti-tank and
anti-aircraft artillery units. As a "teeth" arm, the RA
naturally contained a high proportion of men fit for combat
- many suitable for the infantry. This was especially true
of those RA units deployed in the field either in divisions
or in support of divisions.
The largest component by far of the British Army during
WWII was the RA, amounting in autumn 1944 to 617,860 men or
22.41% of its strength: far higher, as we noted in Chapter
1, than the proportion of artillery in the American and
Canadian Armies. The fact that for much of the war
Britain's two most senior military administrators - Brooke
and Adam - were Gunners was probably not unconnected to the
pre-eminent position enjoyed by the RA during the war. On a
more practical level, the great size of the RA during the
war reflected the great number and variety of roles it was
called upon to fulfil. Of the RA's strength in autumn 1944:
227,863 was Field (8.27% of the Army's strength); 156,087
Heavy Anti-Aircraft (HAA) (5.66%); 133,192 Light
Anti-Aircraft (LAA) (4.83%); 59,622 Searchlight (SL)
(2.16%); 25,953 Coast (0.94%); and 15,143 Maritime
(0 . 55 %) 76 . All of the Field i. e. Anti-Tank (ATk), Field,
Medium, Heavy and Super-Heavy artillery and some of the LAA
was deployed in an active role in the field supporting the
infantry and armour. The majority of the RA was however
deployed in a passive role in the rear protecting bases,
cities, coasts, airfields, ports and shipping. Of the RA's
strength in autumn 1944,30% was in the UK. In 21st Army
Group there were 131,167 artillerymen, accounting for
75 Ellis, Victory in the West, Vol. I, App. IV: Pt. IV, P544.
76 AG Stats analysis for September 1944.
82
18.37% of its strength - its largest single component. Of
these: 68,673 were Field; 21,353 HAA; 31,536 LAA; 9,108 SL;
and 497 Coast" . The artillery reached its peak in 1943. In late 1943 the
artillery totalled 683,549 men or just over a quarter of
the Army's strength: 25.28% to be exact78. Naturally, this
huge force required large numbers of supporting personnel,
especially RAOC, RASC and REME personnel to store and
transport its supplies and repair its equipment. In both
absolute and relative terms the artillery was reduced
considerably during the last years of the war. By mid 1945
it had fallen by 131,010 - many of whom had been
transferred to the infantry - to 552,539 men or 18.83% of
the Army's strength, while the infantry had risen to
%79.
Although the artillery had been considerably reduced by
autumn 1944, it was still far too large and still in need
of substantial cutting: the above figures show that only
half the eventual reduction had been made by autumn 1944.
To a great extent however the Army was not master in its
own house. For much of the war it was obliged to devote a
considerable proportion of its resources (both material and
personnel) to protect Britain's cities from air attack, to
protect Britain's ports and shipping from air and seaborne
attack, to protect Britain's coasts from seaborne attack
etc. Naturally, resources so devoted were denied to the
forces in the field. The massive resources devoted to the
Army's Anti-Aircraft Command, responsible for the air
defence of Britain, were both necessary and justified
because Britain was subjected to aircraft or V-weapon
attack for almost the entire duration of the war: unlike
77 W073/162.
78 AG Stats analysis for November 1943.
79 AG Stats analysis for June 1945.
83
Canada and the United States. It should be noted that
during the war AA Command led the way in the adventurous
and economical use of manpower: by autumn 1944 large
numbers of RA personnel had been surrendered by AA Command
and replaced by 45,649 ATS80 and 118,649 Home Guard
personne181.
The Army's heavy investment in artillery was however
also partly a matter of choice. In the autumn of 1942, when
it went onto the offensive, the Army chose to build up its
artillery in the field for both humanitarian and practical
reasons: to save men's lives and to counter the growing
shortage of manpower. In the words of the RA Monograph:
"From El Alamein onwards we had adopted a policy of
expending shells rather than lives; a policy suggested, if
not dictated, by the growing strain on our manpower
resources it 82. By the autumn of 1944 the "war had reached the
stage when equipment was plentiful and manpower was
severely limited; a characteristic of the closing stages of
a war fought by an industrialised democracy. For the past
two years, shells had been used in ever increasing
quantities to save lives, and it was clear that the policy
would have to continue i83. Churchill and Montgomery were two
of the greatest proponents of the artillery. In the autumn
of 1941 Churchill circulated "A Note by the Minister of
Defence" recommending the use of massed artillery on the
battlefield. And from the moment he took over 8th Army in
the summer of 1942, Montgomery relied on a mass of
artillery in the field to degrade enemy defences in order
to save casualties, especially among the infantry, which he
both regretted and could ill-afford. As Hart among others
80 W073/162; De Groot, tWhose Finger on the Trigger?, y War in History, Nov. 1997.
81 Home Forces papers: AA progress report, 4t' October 1944: WO199/382.
82 Pemberton, The Development of Artillery Tactics and Equipment, P177.
13 Ibid, P232.
84
has shown, in all his battles Montgomery sought to bolster
the morale and conserve the lives of his men, especially
infantrymen, by deluging the enemy with artillery shells.
As Williams, head of intelligence at 21st Army Group, put
it: "We were always very aware of the doctrine "Let metal
do it rather than flesh". The morale of our troops depended
upon this. We always said - "Waste all the ammunition you
like, but not lives" i84.
It is not intended to question the vast amount of field,
medium, heavy and super-heavy guns allotted to and
extensively used by 21st Army Group. Although they absorbed
huge material and personnel resources and were at times
used excessively (the employment of 1,050 guns during
"Veritable" and 706 during "Plunder" has often been
criticised, not least by the Gunners themselves85), their
contribution to achieving victory - and at an acceptable
cost in blood - is beyond dispute (Montgomery: "The Gunners
have risen to great heights in this war and I doubt if the
artillery has ever been so efficient as it is today"" 86) It
is intended however to question the vast amount of
anti-aircraft and anti-tank guns allotted to and little
used by 21st Army Group. In Normandy 21st Army Group
possessed 65 regiments of such guns. GHQ and Army Troops
contained 8 Anti-Aircraft Brigades comprising 17 HAA
Regiments, 18 LAA Regiments (excluding 3 on loan to Corps)
and 1 SL Regiment. Each of the 4 Corps had a LAA Regiment
and a ATk Regiment i. e. 4 LAA Regiments (including 3 on
loan from GHQ and Army) and 4 ATk Regiments. Each of the 3
Armoured and 8 Infantry Divisions had a LAA Regiment and an
ATk Regiment i. e. 11 LAA Regiments and 11 ATk Regiments. A
84 Hastings, Overlord, P151.
85 Pemberton, PP262-73.
86 Operations in NW Europe, Supplement to the London Gazette, 3`d September 1946, P4449.
85
grand total of: 17 HAA Regiments; 33 LAA Regiments; 15 ATk
Regiments' .
As Table VIII shows, British divisions in NW Europe were
generously provided with artillery units. Each armoured
division had 2 Field Regiments, 1 ATk Regiment and 1 LAA
Regiment. Each infantry division had 3 Field Regiments, 1
ATk Regiment and 1 LAA Regiment. As Table IX shows, British
infantry divisions in NW Europe had 3,428 artillerymen.
They had 2,122 field artillerymen while American infantry
divisions had 2,111 i. e. practically the same, even though
the British infantry division had 50% more field artillery
than the American infantry division (not counting the field
artillery integral to, and manned by, the latter's infantry
regiments). However, British infantry divisions had 721
anti-tank artillerymen and 585 anti-aircraft artillerymen
whereas American infantry divisions had none (American
infantry divisions did have some anti-tank artillery, but
all of it was integral to, and manned by, their infantry
regiments and battalions). American anti-tank and
anti-aircraft units were pooled under higher formations.
Was it necessary for every division in NW Europe to have
an ATk regiment of 721 all ranks and a LAA regiment of 585
all ranks? Was it necessary for every Corps in NW Europe to
have one of each? Was it necessary for GHQ and Army Troops
in NW Europe to have dozens of LAA and HAA regiments, the
latter of about 1,000 all ranks. The number of all ranks on
the establishment of 21st Army Group's anti-tank and
anti-aircraft artillery regiments in Normandy was 15 x 721
= 10,815 and 33 x 585 + 17 x 1,000 = 36,305 respectively: a
grand total of 47,120. In round figures, the War
Establishment (excluding reinforcements) of 21st Army Group
in Normandy was 662,000, of whom 82,000 were rifle
infantry88. The 47,120 anti-aircraft and anti-tank
87 Ellis, Vol. I, App. IV: Pt. I. PP522-30.
88 W0365/129. 86
artillerymen therefore amounted to 7.1% of the total force
and to 57.5% of the infantry contingent. Thus, there was a
very important percentage of British manpower on the
Continent in these branches of the artillery which, as it
turned out, were little engaged in the function for which they were intended. Reading that part of the RA Monograph
concerning the NW Europe campaign, one finds hardly any
evidence that a corps or divisional light anti-aircraft
unit shot down an enemy aircraft or a corps or divisional
anti-tank unit killed an enemy tank89. This can scarcely be
the fact, although it does seem certain that units of this
type were not heavily engaged and did not destroy many
enemy aircraft or tanks.
The figure of 47,120 anti-tank and anti-aircraft
artillerymen in 21st Army Group is an illustrative figure.
In fact, the size and composition of LAA and ATk regiments
varied between formation and did not remain static
throughout the entire campaign. As the campaign progressed,
their composition and size were changed. This was partly
because of changes to weaponry but also partly because of
an acceptance that they were unnecessarily strong. In the
autumn of 1944 LAA regiments were reduced by a third from
54 to 36 guns. At the same time LAA regiments in infantry
divisions became like those in armoured divisions:
self-propelled. As a result of these two changes, their
strength fell considerably (to 585) . ATk regiments with
infantry divisions - apart from the two infantry divisions
which took part in the D-Day assault (a third of whose guns
were American and self-propelled) - began the campaign with
48 guns, two thirds 6-pdr and one third 17-pdr, all towed.
With the greater availability of the 17-pdr, in autumn 1944
the ratio was reversed. At the beginning of 1945 the number
of 17-pdrs was reduced by a quarter, although half the
89 Pemberton, PP205-282.
87
remaining 17-pdrs became self-propelled and the 6-pdrs were
unaffected (bringing the total down to 40 guns). The
strength of ATk regiments with infantry divisions therefore
rose in the autumn of 1944 (to 721) but then fell by a
greater amount at the beginning of 1945. ATk regiments with
armoured divisions were equipped entirely with 17-pdrs. ATk
regiments with corps were equipped entirely with 17-pdrs,
half self-propelled. Corps ATk regiments were reduced by a
quarter (to 36 guns) at the beginning of 1945. The strength
of corps ATk regiments therefore fell at the beginning of
1945.
It very quickly became apparent after D-Day that 21st
Army Group had been furnished with more anti-aircraft and
anti-tank units than it needed. There had been an
over-insurance of anti-aircraft protection because of
understandable but exaggerated fears of aircraft attacks on
the bridgehead90. Lack of such attacks led - starting in mid
July - to the increasing use of searchlights in an
offensive role, to provide artificial moonlight for
attacking infantry and armour91. As the RA Monograph states:
"After the breakout from Normandy, the overwhelming
superiority of the allied air and armoured forces left
little for the AA and anti-tank gunners to do. Both
therefore sought, and found, employment in a variety of
other tasks"92. Six months after D-Day the ATk gun was being
regularly used for the engagement of pin-point targets such
as pill-boxes, machine gun posts, snipers in houses and
observation posts, and soft-skinned vehicles or troops
behind light cover; for nuisance value harassing fire; and
for the cutting of wire obstacles. LAA guns, besides the
directional and deceptive purposes for which they had long
90 Ibid, P219.
91 Ibid, P221.
92 Ibid, P25I.
88
been used, were used effectively against enemy positions
under light cover or in woods. LAA guns were used in
conjunction with other arms in both defensive and offensive
roles. HAA guns were used as medium guns against ground
targets. However, there was considerable scepticism about
the use of HAA guns in the field role and not until the end
of 1944 was the issue of field artillery equipment to all
HAA units approved. AA Brigades were used in both defensive
roles (augmented by infantry and engineers) and offensive
roles (temporarily converted into Army Groups Royal
Artillery) 93.
As the NW Europe campaign progressed, as radar and
signalling equipment developed and Allied air superiority
reduced the need for so many anti-aircraft units, many
anti-aircraft personnel were released for other types of
artillery, for work with searchlights or as infantry94.
After the Normandy campaign, many anti-aircraft units were
either used to supplement the fire of other artillery units
against ground targets or were trained to use other
artillery equipments or were converted into infantry units:
clear proof both of their redundancy in their intended role
and of contemporary acknowledgement of the fact. As the RA
Monograph states: "By the end of 1944 the HAA gun was being
used extensively in the ground role and AA gunners were
expected to man the 7.2in how. as an alternative weapon.
The Bofors also had proved its value both for the direct
engagement of attacking infantry and for the direction - by
tracer - of our own troops in the assault; and in the later
stages of the war in NW Europe, the LAA guns played an
important part in the "pepperpot" concentrations which
achieved results as unexpected as they were remarkable i95.
93 Ibid, PP251-3.
94 Ellis, Vol. II, App. IV: Pt. II, P383.
95 Pemberton, P328.
89
Many RA personnel were re-roled as counter-mortar and added
to infantry divisions: each infantry division was given 53
such personnel in the autumn of 1944 and another 101 at the
end of the year. By the end of the war in Europe seven
infantry brigades had been formed out of ex-RA Regiments
and another one was in process of formation96. Three of the
infantry brigades plus 18 unbrigaded infantry battalions, a
total of 27 infantry battalions formed out of 27 ex-RA
Regiments, were employed in a garrison role during the last
stage of the NW Europe campaign97. Although during the
latter stages of the NW Europe campaign there was still a
substantial number of HAA, LAA and SL Regiments deployed,
several of the HAA Regiments were "Mixed" i. e. composed
mostly of ATS personnel98 and many of the HAA, LAA and SL
Regiments were being used to support ground operations.
Many but not all. The need for air defence, albeit
considerably reduced, continued until the end of the war.
Reference to the figures given above shows that in the
autumn of 1944 there were 61,997 personnel in the HAA, LAA
and SL units of 21st Army Group. The 61,997 personnel
deployed on "ack-ack" was 47% of the total personnel
(131,167) in the artillery; 58% of the 105,911 infantry;
and 154% of the 40,193 armour with 21st Army Group". Of
21st Army Group's War Establishment in autumn 1944
(excluding reinforcements), 40,868 (6%) was allotted to
"GHQ AA Troops" i. e. air defence of lines of
communicationloo. There was thus both in absolute and
relative terms a substantial number of personnel deployed
on "ack-ack" in NW Europe. Yet during the campaign the
96 Joslen, Orders of Battle.
97 Ellis, Vol. II, App. IV: Pt. I, PP369 and 380.
98 Ibid, P370.
99 W073/162.
too W0365/129.
90
"Luftwaffe" was largely (though not completely, as the
surprise attack on Allied airfields on 1st January 1945
showed) neutralised by Allied air superiority. However, it
should not be assumed that the personnel deployed on "ack-
ack" were entirely redundant in their intended role, for
the "Luftwaffe" was not the only aerial threat to the
Allied forces. It should be noted that from early September
the Germans subjected the Allied forces in NW Europe to
V-weapon attack. It should be further noted that Eisenhower
ruled that no fighters could be spared for defence against
V-weapons and that the defence had to be provided by
anti-aircraft guns. Between October 1944 and March 1945
Antwerp, the Allies' principal port and base in NW Europe,
was subjected to heavy V-weapon attacks. When the V-weapon
attacks on Antwerp began, the large number of HAA, LAA and
SL units deployed to defend it against aircraft attack was
supplemented by additional HAA and LAA units'°'.
The disbandment of RA units and the conversion of
artillerymen into infantry were not confined to NW Europe.
In the Mediterranean theatre during the last year of the
war many units, mostly anti-aircraft artillery, were
disbanded and their personnel - amounting to 21,477 -
retrained as infantrymen'02. In March 1944 the commanders in
the Mediterranean were warned by the War Office of a
forecast infantry deficit of 21,000 in the theatre at the
end of September103. Luckily, thanks to Allied air
superiority, by spring 1944 many anti-aircraft units were
no longer needed in the theatre. The Mediterranean AA
Advisory Committee was set up in April 1944 to select
anti-aircraft units for disbandment and the conversion of
their personnel to infantry. Unfortunately, the facilities
101 Ellis, Vol. II, PP149-150.
102 Molony, Mediterranean and Middle East, Vol. V, P423.
103 Weeks (DCIGS) to Wilson (SACMED) and Paget (C-in-C MEF), 18th March 1944: CAB106/313.
91
for retraining were limited and it proved a time-consuming
procedure. When it was learned that no reinforcements other
than for the infantry would be sent from the UK for some
time to come, it was decided to convert only 7,000
anti-aircraft artillerymen into infantry instead of the
planned 15,000. To make up the shortfall, other measures
were necessary. These included the disbandment of an
anti-tank regiment and the reduction of all divisional
anti-tank and light anti-aircraft regiments by one troop
per battery. By these various measures an infantry crisis
in Italy was postponed until the autumn of 1944. It was not
averted however. This was because the conversion of units
was slower than expected; fewer men were fit for infantry
duty than expected; and many disbanded units were
understrength and therefore produced fewer men than
04 expected' . In September 1944 there was a critical shortage
of infantry in Italy, as long forecast by the War Office. A
desperate appeal for help from Alexander to Brooke met with
a firm refusallos. Although the Middle East sent some men - including 300 retrained artillerymen - to help out, it was
clear that drastic measures were required. Consequently,
many formations and units were disbanded. These included 2
Medium, 1 Field and 1 ATk regiments. The disbandment of
units and the transfer of their personnel to the infantry
was carried out with care. For reasons of discipline and
morale, men from AA units were only transferred to infantry
units from their home areaslo6. More will be said about the
converting of artillerymen into infantrymen in Chapter 4.
What conclusions can be drawn in relation to corps and
divisional LAA and ATk artillery units in NW Europe?
104 Molony, Mediterranean and Middle East, Vol. VI: Pt. I, PP448-50.
105 Bryant, Triumph in the West, P287.
'06 Jackson, Mediterranean and Middle East, Vol. VI: Pt. II, PP371-2.
92
It is unarguable that, as events in Normandy showed, 21st Army Group was over-endowed with LAA and ATk
artillery. It is therefore right to ask: after Normandy did
each division need a regiment of LAA and ATk guns? If so, did the regiments need to be so strong? There are no easy
answers. With the benefit of hindsight, it is possible to
argue that the regiments were completely superfluous and
should have been dispensed with entirely. Without the
benefit of hindsight, it is possible to argue that they
were a prudent precaution and necessary for morale and
should have been maintained at full strength. It is also
possible to reject both these arguments and to argue that
the regiments should have been kept but should have been
reduced in size - which is what actually happened.
The establishments of British divisions were set up in
their final form during the period when the German Armies
had destroyed the French Army, expelled one British Army
from the Continent and driven another back into Egypt, all
through greatly superior offensive power, mainly residing
in armour and tactical aircraft. The division had to be
given means to defend itself against tanks and
dive-bombers, the key components of the "Blitzkrieg". There
is no doubt that, because of the preoccupation with the air
defence of Britain and the strategic bombing of Germany and
the RAF's consequent neglect of its overseas commands and
of Army co-operation until relatively late in the war, the
Army had to furnish its forces serving or proceeding
overseas with more anti-aircraft and anti-tank artillery
units than it would have liked or could afford.
Unfortunately, these anti-tank and anti-aircraft artillery
units while strong defensively for their special purpose
were of limited use offensively.
However, while it is true that events in Normandy could
not have been predicted and that infantry divisions had to
be adequately defended against air and armoured attack, it
93
is not true that by D-Day infantry divisions were wholly or
largely dependent on their LAA and ATk regiments for
defence against aircraft and tanks. Quite apart from the
defence against aircraft and tanks then provided by the RAF
and the defence against tanks then provided by the RAC,
each infantry division had 62 ATk and 71 LAA guns over and
above those in its ATk and LAA regiments - not counting its
72 field guns which had a secondary anti-tank capability.
The experience of the British forces in 1944 and 1945
would seem to bear out the conclusions of the tank
theorists who used to say that the best anti-tank weapon is
another tank. The high proportion of armour in the British
Army in NW Europe - in Normandy there were 3 armoured
divisions, 1 division of specialised armour and 7
independent armoured or tank brigades to 8 infantry
divisions and 1 independent infantry brigade107 - ensured
that infantry could be closely and strongly supported by
armour in all circumstances when enemy armour could attack
in any strength. In addition, the infantry were provided
with their own anti-tank weapons: each rifle battalion had
six 6-pdrs and 23 Projector, Infantry, Anti-tank (PIAT).
It would seem, therefore, that no anti-tank artillery
needed to have been provided, for the infantry were given
suitable anti-tank weapons of their own, and the force was
supplied with ample armour to provide support for the
infantry in defence as well as attack: in Normandy a ratio
of 13 brigades of armour to 28 of infantry. The 10,815
anti-tank artillerymen in 21st Army Group could therefore
have been safely dispensed with. Many, though not all, of
these men would have been suitable for the infantry.
As for LAA, no such simple conclusions can be drawn.
Given Allied air superiority during the last part of the
war, it is possible to argue that divisional and corps LAA
regiments were as unnecessary as divisional and corps ATk
107 Ellis, Vol. 1, App. IV: Pt. I. PP521-30.
94
regiments. Indeed, given the extent of that superiority, it
is possible to argue that they were even more unnecessary.
These arguments are persuasive and it is tempting to
conclude that the 8,775 LAA artillerymen with the divisions
and corps of 21st Army Group could have been safely
dispensed with; GHQ and Army anti-aircraft artillery being
retained as a precaution (a necessary precaution, as the
threat posed by the Vl to 21st Army Group's main base on
the Continent showed). However, one must be wary of
hindsight. We had to organize our forces for the conditions
likely to be met on the Continent and we could not assume
that such conditions would include the almost complete
command of the air which the Allies actually possessed in
Italy and NW Europe in 1944-45. It was both prudent and
logical to assume that the "Luftwaffe" would pose a greater
threat to Allied forces the closer to Germany they got. It
could not be foreseen that the "Luftwaffe" would cause
little trouble, either to the forces in the field or to
their lines of communication, and that LAA would be largely
redundant. Consequently, the troops had to have the means
of defending themselves, especially while on the move,
against the attacks of ground-attack aircraft. The problem
was to provide as much protection as was essential, but not
to tie up too much manpower in a purely defensive role, and
it would only have been solved if armament capable of being
used in two roles had been developed. Detailed discussion
of what was needed "to square the circle" is beyond the
scope of this thesis, but a few words are in order.
The German 88mm. gun as an example of a weapon which
performed two roles with equal success -a gun which was
designed to shoot down aircraft but which was just as
capable of destroying tanks - will come to the mind of
every veteran of North Africa, Italy and NW Europe. The
British in fact had a gun quite similar to the 88mm. - the
95
3.7in. HAA gun. During the latter stages of the NW Europe
campaign, the 3.7in. was deployed to provide additional
fire support for ground attacks. However, it was never
deployed against tanks like the 88mm. and whether it should
have been so deployed, and whether it would have been as
effective in that role as the 88mm., are still debatedl°s
What is not debated is that neither the 88mm. nor the
3.7in. were of any use against low-flying aircraft. The use
of LAA, HAA and ATk guns in NW Europe in other than their
designed roles prompts the question: which was the more
useful, the dual purpose gun or the dual purpose gunner?
The RA Monograph is in no doubt: "For technical reasons, a
really efficient dual purpose weapon was unattainable. The
ballistic requirements of the three main types of gun -
field, anti-tank and AA - were so incompatible that any
attempt to strike a compromise would inevitably produce a
second-rate weapon. On the other hand, in the man behind
the gun there was promise of much greater degree of
adaptability. Not only was the modern soldier better
educated than his predecessor, but the service of his
weapons, instead of becoming more difficult as they became
more complex, had actually been simplified. Hence the
combination of alternative guns and dual purpose gunners
seemed to assure the more efficient and economical use of
both weapon- and man-power. There was indeed nothing new in
the idea that man is naturally more adaptable than his
tools" 109. This is a persuasive argument.
Let us now add up what might have been saved in manpower
from the establishments of the RAMC, RAOC, REME, RASC and
RA in NW Europe in 1944 if we had known everything then
that we know now. We have seen that we could have saved
2,710 all ranks by reducing establishments of field
ambulances, and that there were 8,000 hospital beds more
108 Bidwell, Gunners at War, PP181-3.
109 Pemberton, P25'.
96
than proved necessary, the establishment for which would
amount to 2,400 all ranks; so that medical establishments
could have been reduced by 5,110. By reducing all the
central ordnance depots somewhat or some of them
substantially and by replacing the advanced base workshops
with a base workshop, and by abolishing tank troops
workshops with independent armoured and tank brigades,
3,000 RAOC and 3,845 REME might have been dispensed with: a total for these two arms of 6,845 all ranks. If the scale
of supplies had been reduced, a number of RASC personnel
could have been saved: a saving of a tenth would amount to
11,000 men. If divisional and corps ATk artillery had been
eliminated, another 10,815 of establishment would have been
saved. The total for these five arms is 33,770, or 5% of
the War Establishment of 21st Army Group in autumn 1944,
excluding reinforcements"O.
This would have been quite a significant saving. As was
noted in Chapter 1, during the entire NW Europe campaign
the British Army sustained 141,646 casualties. Thus, the
suggested manpower saving of 33,770 would have been enough
to provide reinforcements to replace almost a quarter of
the casualties sustained during the campaign. Of course,
most of the casualties were sustained by the "teeth" arms
and relatively few of those employed in the "tail" were
suitable for employment in the "teeth" arms. Nevertheless,
the suggested saving gives one pause, not least because
greater savings could have been suggested - not all of them
outlandish. Such as the disbandment of divisional and corps
LAA regiments, which would have saved another 8,775: taking
the saving in gunners to 19,590. And many of these men
would have been suitable for infantry duty.
This chapter has examined the manpower allocated to
certain arms and has suggested certain ways in which their
110 W0365/129.
97
manpower might have been reduced. Other arms could have
been examined - the Royal Engineers, the Pioneer Corps, the
Royal Armoured Corps and the Royal Signals for example -
and reductions in those arms might well have been
identified. While it is true that many in the Pioneer Corps
were unsuitable for combat duty, it is also true that - as
has been alluded to - there was an abundance of RAC units.
It is not contended that all the proposed reductions would
have been painless and without risk; nor is it contended
that all the proposed reductions would have materially
benefited the infantry. Reducing the RAMC, for example,
might have lowered the morale of the "teeth" arms, not
least the infantry. Transferring men from the REME to a
non-technical arm like the infantry, to give another
example, might have provoked a second Beveridge Report into
the Army's use of skilled manpower. And it is unlikely that
many medics - as opposed to gunners - would have passed
muster as infantrymen. It would, of course, have been much
better if the RAMC, REME, RA and the others had not been
allowed to recruit so many men in the first place. However,
at the time of their recruitment, their future redundancy
could not have been easily predicted and was certainly not
obvious.
Although the "tail" contained relatively few men
suitable for service in the "teeth", the number was
certainly not inconsiderable in absolute terms. After all,
the "tail" contained almost a million other ranks in the
autumn of 1944. The assumption that, certainly by the
autumn of 1944, the "tail" contained too few men suitable
for the "teeth" arms to make an appreciable difference is a
reasonable but a mistaken one. The "tail", even as late as
the autumn of 1944, contained a considerable number of men
who were suitable for the "teeth" arms. Of British Army ORs
on 31st August 1944,69.03% were both Al i. e. of peak
98
physical fitness and aged under 41111. Yet, on this date the
"teeth" arms accounted for only 62.4% of ORs112. Assuming
that all ORs in the "teeth" were both Al and under 41
(which was certainly not the case and did not need to be
the case, especially with regard to non-field sappers,
signallers and gunners), then it follows that on 31st
August 1944 an absolute minimum of 69.03%-62.4%=6.63% of
ORs i. e. 169,172 were both Al and under 41 yet not employed in the "teeth". Put another way, an absolute minimum of 17.65% of those ORs employed in the "tail" possessed the
physical fitness and age necessary for service in the
"teeth". That the "tail" needed a certain number of fit and
young men to do its job effectively is undoubted. That many
fit and young men had been - and were being - combed out of
the "tail" is also undoubted. However, it may certainly be
doubted whether - at the end of August 1944, a time of
mounting infantry crisis - the "tail" needed 169,172 men
(at the lowest computation) of peak fitness, more than a
sixth of its strength. And let us not overlook the fact
that, even if no one in the "tail" was suitable for service
in the "teeth", surplus drivers, mechanics, medics etc.
were not cost-free. They had to be fed, clothed, trained
(intensively, because of the skilled nature of their
duties), paid (well, ditto), equipped, transported etc.
They were an extra burden on the Army and served to inflate
the "tail" even more.
The detailed analysis undertaken in this chapter has
been both absolutely necessary and extremely productive.
The evidence presented above strongly suggests that in the
autumn of 1944 the supporting corps were too large and
could have been cut whilst the artillery was still too
large and could have been cut further. It is not possible
to say with precision how many suitable men the over-
111 AG's lecture of 2 "d October 1944: AG Stats branch memorandum.
112 AG Stats analysis for August 1944.
99
expansion of the supporting corps and artillery had denied
to the infantry by the autumn of 1944, although it was
undoubtedly many and must be accounted a major cause of the
infantry crisis. It seems clear that the Army should have
been much stricter in its allocation of manpower to the
"tail" and to defensive artillery, especially after the
tide of war had turned and the nature of the war had been
transformed, developments which were both manifest well
before D-Day (if not all their implications). If it had, it
is probable that the infantry crisis would have been a lot
less severe and not inconceivable that it would have been
avoided. Some may disagree with these conclusions. However,
we may all agree that, at the very least, this chapter has
demonstrated the vital importance of keeping the
establishments of an Army, especially those of supporting
or passive units, under constant review and not allowing
them to expand beyond what is strictly necessary. As
Churchill rightly said: "It is the teeth that we always run
short of, and however good the Supply, the Signals, the
Pioneers, the R. E., and the hospitals are, there must
always somewhere up in front be a certain number of people
who actually are engaged on trying to kill the enemy with 1 13. the weapons which they hold"
113 Churchill to Brooke and Ismay, 13th December 1942: Churchill, The Hinge of Fate, P914.
100
CHAPTER 3. SPECIAL AND ELITE FORCES.
In this chapter we will examine the quantity and quality
of British Army manpower absorbed by Special Forces and by
the Guards during the war. Although Table I shows that in
the autumn of 1944 only 2.11% of the British Army's
manpower was devoted to Special Forces (the Army Air Corps)
and the Guards (the Household Cavalry and the Foot Guards),
appearances can be very deceptive. Two points need to be
appreciated. A considerable quantity of manpower in the
other arms, the Infantry especially, was in fact devoted to
Special Forces. The quality of manpower devoted to Special
Forces and the Guards was out of all proportion to the
quantity of manpower devoted.
As it was much the greater, let us first examine the
quantity and quality of British Army manpower absorbed by
Special Forces during the war. As their name implies,
Special Forces were forces trained and equipped to
undertake special tasks i. e. tasks believed to be beyond
the capability of ordinary forces. At the beginning of the
war the British Army had no Special Forces. During the war
there was a proliferation of Special Forces in the British
Army: many Special Forces were created and several grew to
a considerable size. They were responsible for absorbing a
large quantity of the high quality manpower at the British
Army's disposal. They consequently distorted the British
Army's manpower distribution and contributed to its
manpower problems - especially the shortage of infantry.
As we saw in Chapter 2, within the British Army during
the war there were many calls on manpower besides the
infantry, such as the RA, the REME, the RAC and the RE. All
were "legitimate" demands. What was "not legitimate, or
even sensible", in the view of Terraine (a view which is
shared by many soldiers and historians), was "the creaming
101
off" of good men "into various "private armies" by means of
which, it was naively supposed, set-piece battle with its
heavy loss could be avoided". These "private armies" included: the "Commandos" ("Most famous"), the Airborne
Forces ("Worst of all the "offenders", it must be said"),
the "Chindits" ("aberration"), the Long Range Desert Group,
the SAS ("though few in numbers, helped to "compound the
felony"") etc. 1.
In the latter part of WWII the British Army had either
in its Order of Battle or under its direct command a great
number and a bewildering variety of Special Forces or
"private armies". There were: 4 Special Service (later
"Commando") Brigades (the 1st, 2nd, 3rd and 4th); 2
Airborne Divisions (the 1st and 6th) and 1 Independent
Parachute Brigade (the 2nd) -a total of 2 Airlanding and 5
Parachute Brigades; 1 Mountain - later Airportable -
Division (the 52nd (Lowland) Division of 3 Brigades), which
was later converted back into an ordinary infantry
division; an eventual total of 6 "Chindit" Brigades
(properly Long Range Penetration Groups (LRPGs): originally
the 77th Indian Brigade; supplemented first by the 111th
Indian Brigade and then by the 3rd West African, the 14th,
the 16th and the 23rd Brigades); 1 Special Air Service
(SAS) Brigade, composed partly of French and Belgian units
trained and equipped in Britain; 1 Polish Parachute Brigade
(the 1st), which was trained and equipped in Britain; 2
Brigades trained and equipped for amphibious warfare (the
29th and 72nd of the British-Indian 36th Division), which
were later converted back into ordinary infantry brigades;
and 1 Indian Parachute Brigade (the 50th), which was
expanded into 44th Indian Airborne Division by the
conversion of 2 "Chindit" Brigades when the "Chindits" were
wound up.
1 Terraine, The Right of the Line, P642.
102
In mid 1944 the British Army's Order of Battle included
19 Brigades of Special Forces. There were: 3 "Chindit"
Brigades (formed by the conversion of 70th Division: 14th
and 23rd with 3rd Indian Division; 16th with Main HQ
Special Force) in India; 4 "Commando" Brigades (the ist
with 3 Army and 1 Royal Marine (RM) "Commandos" in NW
Europe; the 2nd with 2 Army and 2 RM "Commandos" in Italy;
the 3rd with 2 Army and 2 RM "Commandos" in India; the 4th
with 4 RM "Commandos" in NW Europe - plus 1 Inter-Allied
"Commando" in NW Europe); 3 Brigades (155th, 156th, 157th
with 9 battalions) in 52nd (Lowland) Division - plus 1
battalion (the Lovat Scouts) - in the mountain role in the
UK; 7 Brigades (2 Airlanding and 5 Parachute; with 21
battalions including 1 Canadian) in 1st Airborne Division
(in the UK), 6th Airborne Division (in NW Europe) and 2nd
Independent Parachute Brigade (in the Mediterranean); and 2
Amphibious Brigades (the 29th and 72nd of the British-
Indian 36th Division) in India (with 8 battalions)2. Not in
the British Army's Order of Battle but trained, equipped
and commanded by the British Army were 6 Brigades of
Special Forces: the 77th Indian, 111th Indian and 3rd West
African Brigades converted into "Chindits"; the 1st Polish
Parachute Brigade; the British-French-Belgian SAS Brigade;
and the 50th Indian Parachute Brigade. The 77th Indian,
111th Indian and 3rd West African Brigades contained
British, Gurkha, Burmese and Nigerian battalions. The 1st
Polish Parachute Brigade contained 3 Polish battalions. The
SAS Brigade contained 2 British battalions, 2 French
battalions, 1 Belgian company and 1 British squadron. The
50th Indian Parachute Brigade contained 1 Indian and 2
Gurkha battalions. A grand total of 25 Brigades of Special
Forces with 91 battalions or the equivalent: 25 "Chindit"
(17 British, 3 Nigerian, 4 Gurkha and 1 Burmese); 17
2 General Return of the Strength of the British Army for the quarter ending 30`h June 1944, AG Stats: W073/161.
103
"Commando" (7 Army, 9 RM and 1 Inter-Allied); 10 Mountain;
27 Airborne (20 British, 1 Canadian, 1 Indian, 2 Gurkha and
3 Polish); 4 SAS (2 British and 2 French); and 8
Amphibious. As there were 9 rifle battalions in an Infantry
Division, in the summer of 1944 - either in its Order of
Battle or under its direct command - the British Army
possessed more than 10 Infantry Divisions-worth of Special
Forces.
The largest of Britain's "private armies" during WWII
was the Airborne Forces. The role of the Airborne Forces
was to assault enemy-held territory from the air, either
dropping by parachute or landing by glider. They had their
origin in Churchill's minute to Ismay (Deputy Secretary
(Military) of the War Cabinet) of 6th June 1940, following
the German's use of Airborne Forces in the conquest of
Holland and Belgium and the evacuation of the BEF from
Dunkirk. Churchill called for the "Deployment of parachute
troops on a scale equal to five thousand i3. Although
Churchill was the main driving force behind the development
of the Airborne Forces, Brooke (first as Commander-in-Chief
Home Forces and then as Chief of the Imperial General
Staff) ran him a close second4. Including the Polish and
Canadian units which were an integral part of Britain's
Airborne Forces, at the peak there were 2 Airlanding and 6
Parachute Brigades (total 8), comprising 6 Airlanding and
18 Parachute battalions (total 24: 14 British Parachute; 6
British Airlanding; 3 Polish Parachute; 1 Canadian
Parachute). Britain's Airborne Forces were organized into 1
Brigade (Parachute) and 2 Divisions (each of 2 Parachute
Brigades and 1 Airlanding Brigade) - plus 1 Polish Brigade
(Parachute).
2nd Parachute Brigade remained in Italy and was made an
Independent Brigade when 1st Airborne Division was
3 Churchill, Their Finest Hour, PP246-7.
4 Bryant, The Turn of the Tide, PP23 8,333 1 and 5 86.
104
withdrawn to the UK in November 1943 to prepare for the NW
Europe campaign. Between the invasion of Italy in September
1943 and the German surrender in Italy in May 1945 the
Brigade rendered sterling service, principally in the
ground role, in Italy, Southern France, Greece and Italy
again. Because it was almost continuously in action, it was
the only one of the Airborne Brigades which indisputably
justified the resources it absorbed. 6th Airborne Division
(6th Airlanding, 3rd Parachute and 5th Parachute Brigades
i. e. 3 British Airlanding, 5 British Parachute and 1
Canadian Parachute battalions) was used in the Airborne
role on D-Day and, because of the infantry shortage, kept
in Normandy fighting on the eastern flank in the infantry
role - for which its battalions (apart from its Airlanding
battalions) had neither the numbers nor the weapons -
throughout the campaign. It was withdrawn to the UK in
early September for rest and recuperation, having sustained
4,457 casualties5. It was rushed out to Belgium in December
1944 because of the German breakthrough in the Ardennes. It
was withdrawn to the UK again in February 1945. It was
used, for the second and last time in the Airborne role, in
the crossing of the Rhine in March 1945 (Op. VARSITY) It
took part in the subsequent advance from the Rhine to the
Baltic (March to May 1945). 6th Airborne Division therefore
spent 7 months (almost two-thirds) of the NW campaign in
theatre: except for the periods September to December 1944
and February to March 1945 which it spent in reserve in the
UK i. e. a total of 4 months. Operating as a Division and in
the Airborne role, ist Airborne Division (1 Airlanding and
2 Parachute Brigades: 3 Airlanding and 6 Parachute
battalions) saw action only twice during the war, spending
a total of 17 days in contact with the enemy: in Sicily for
8 days (9th-16th) in July 1943 (ist Airlanding and 1st
Otway, Airborne Forces, P191.
105
Parachute Brigades); and at Arnhem in Holland (Op. MARKET)
for 9 days (17th-26th) in September 1944 (ist Airlanding,
ist Parachute and 4th Parachute Brigades), where most of
its personnel were killed, wounded or captured. 1st Polish
Parachute Brigade was dropped at Arnhem in support of 1st
Airborne Division and suffered similar losses. Both
formations were "hors de combat" for the remainder of the
war in Europe, although by May 1945 1st Polish Parachute
Brigade and two-thirds of 1st Airborne Division (1st
Parachute and ist Airlanding Brigades) had been rebuilt
with new personnel6.
In mid 1944 i. e. three and a half weeks after D-Day
there were 16,623 personnel on the strength of the Army Air
Corps (AAC): paratroopers of the Parachute Regiment (14
battalions); Airlanding i. e. glider-borne infantry (6
battalions: the 12th Devonshire Regiment, 2nd Oxfordshire
and Buckinghamshire Light Infantry, ist Royal Ulster Rifles
of the 6th Airlanding Brigade; the ist Border Regiment, 7th
King's Own Scottish Borderers, 2nd South Staffordshire
Regiment of the 1st Airlanding Brigade); and glider pilots
of the Glider Pilot Regiment (on the scale of 2 per
glider). Of the 16,623 AAC personnel: 11,096 were assigned
to 21st Army Group; 2,304 were in the Mediterranean; 3,130
were in the UK (693 in the Glider Pilot Depot; 1,041 in the
Airborne Forces Depot; 1,011 in No. 1 Forces Holding Unit;
283 on the "Y" List; 102 serving with and filling
unspecified commitments in HQs and other units); and 93
were elsewhere7. The figures for AAC personnel do not convey
the full extent of the manpower deployed in the Airborne
role, as they only cover the Glider Pilot Regiment, the
Parachute Regiment and Airlanding infantry. In mid 1944
there were 2 Airborne Divisions assigned to 21st Army Group
6 Ibid, P324.
W073/161.
106
- each with a War Establishment of 12,148 personne18 - and 1
Independent Parachute Brigade in the Mediterranean. As the
latter was reinforced to enable it to operate
independently, it was probably equal to a third of a
Division. There were thus the equivalent of 2.33 Airborne
Divisions with a combined War Establishment of 12,148 x
2.33 = 28,345. This means that to the figure of 13,400 AAC
personnel assigned to 21st Army Group and in the
Mediterranean in mid 1944 must be added almost 15,000
personnel deployed in the Airborne role but belonging to
corps other than the AAC. At the end of September 1944
(immediately after the destruction of ist Airborne Division
at Arnhem and before the final loss had been computed)
there were 16,406 personnel on the strength of the AAC:
10,558 were assigned to 21st Army Group; 2,292 were in the
Mediterranean; 3,471 were in the UK; 38 were in the Far
East; 32 were in the Middle East; and 15 were elsewhere9.
The 50th Indian Parachute Brigade was formed in October
1941, comprising 1 British, 1 Indian and 1 Gurkha
battalion. The British battalion was sent to the Middle
East where, retitled, it became the nucleus of the new 4th
Parachute Brigade10. It was replaced in 50th Indian
Parachute Brigade by another Gurkha battalion. In October
1943 the formation of an Indian Airborne Division, the
44th, was authorised, using 50th Indian Parachute Brigade
as the nucleus. Little progress was made until the winding
up of the "Chindits", when 14th and 77th Brigades joined
the Division. In July 1945 the Division comprised: 50th
Indian Parachute Brigade; 77th Indian Parachute Brigade;
14th Indian Airlanding Brigade. A total of 3 British
battalions (ist King's and 1st South Staffordshires
8 Ellis, Victory in the West, Vol. I, App. IV, P535.
9 General Return of the Strength of the British Army for the quarter ending 30`h September 1944, AG
Stats: W073/162.
10 Thompson, Ready for Anything, PP71-2.
107
converted from "Chindit" into Parachute battalions; 2nd
Black Watch converted from a "Chindit" into an Airlanding
battalion); 4 Indian battalions; 2 Gurkha battalions. The
50th Indian Parachute Brigade was employed at Imphal in the
ground role from February to July 1944; the 44th Indian
Airborne Division saw no action.
Britain's Airborne Forces were created before the
infantry shortage. However, given that in war the infantry
always bear the brunt of the casualties and that an Army
always run short of infantry first, certain questions are
inescapable. Was it wise to have created 14 Parachute
battalions (each of 29 officers and 584 other ranks) and 6
Airlanding battalions (each of 47 officers and 817 other
ranks): total 20? Half of the Parachute battalions were
formed out of volunteers from other units, mostly infantry;
half of the Parachute battalions were formed by the
conversion of ordinary infantry battalions (7th Queen's Own
Cameron Highlanders, 10th Royal Welch Fusiliers, 10th
Somerset Light Infantry, 13th Royal Warwickshire Regiment,
10th Essex Regiment, 10th Green Howards, 2nd/4th South
Lancashire Regiment) - as were the Airlanding battalions.
Was it wise to have converted 13 ordinary infantry
battalions into Parachute or Airlanding battalions? Was it
wise to have enticed volunteers for 7 Parachute battalions
away from their original (mostly infantry) units? (These
figures exclude the 2 infantry battalions converted from
"Chindit" to Parachute and the 1 infantry battalion
converted from "Chindit" to Airlanding in India). It would
be possible to answer these questions in the affirmative if
it could be demonstrated that the infantry's burden was
lessened by the creation and continuing existence of the
Airborne Forces. However, it cannot. The Airborne Forces
neither obviated the need for lots of good infantry nor
saved the infantry from sustaining heavy casualties.
108
Dropping men by parachute or flying men in by glider
were undeniably hazardous, costly, inaccurate and
uncomfortable ways of getting men onto the battlefield.
Only a twelfth of the gliders used in Sicily arrived on
target and over 600 casualties were sustained before
contact was made with the enemy. Just over 30% of the
paratroopers used in Sicily landed within a mile of the
target. Although accuracy greatly improved after Sicily,
certain things stayed the same, such as nausea, incontinence and the absence of a reserve parachute. Nausea
and incontinence meant that many Airborne personnel were
rendered temporarily "hors de combat"; the absence of a
reserve parachute meant that many Airborne personnel were
rendered permanently "hors de combat"".
To the chagrin of their supporters and promoters, during
the liberation of Europe there was little scope for using
Airborne Forces in their designed role. There was however a
great need to use them in the ground role because of the
shortage of infantry. The British Army mounted only five
major Airborne operations during the liberation of Europe:
2 brigades (1st Airlanding and 1st Parachute) were used in
the invasion of Sicily on 9th and 13th July 1943; 1
division (6th) was used in the invasion of Normandy on 6th
June 1944; 1 brigade (2nd Independent Parachute) was used
in the invasion of Southern France on 15th August 1944; 1
division (1st) was used in the invasion of Holland on 17th
and 18th September 1944; and 1 division (6th) was used in
the crossing of the Rhine on 24th March 1945.2nd
Independent Parachute Brigade was (apart from the invasion
of Southern France) almost continuously employed as
infantry in the Mediterranean theatre from September 1943
to May 1945; 6th Airborne Division spent almost two-thirds
of the NW Europe campaign June 1944 to May 1945 employed as
infantry (apart from the invasion of Normandy and the
" Ellis, The Sharp End, PP63-4.
109
crossing of the Rhine); ist Airborne Division spent the
period November 1943 to September 1944 planning for
Airborne operations which did not materialise. The fact
that, because of the infantry shortage, 6th Airborne
Division and 2nd Independent Parachute Brigade spent most
of their time in the infantry role - for which their
Parachute battalions had neither the weapons nor the
numbers and which they therefore performed less well than
infantry battalions - means that the great effort that had
gone into training and equipping them for their designed
role had mostly been in vain.
During the war the Airborne Forces spent remarkably
little time in action and even less time in action in their
designed role. The worst offender was ist Airborne
Division, and in particular its 4th Parachute and 1st
Airlanding Brigades. 4th Parachute Brigade (formed November
1942) saw action twice: for a few days in the ground role
in September 1943 in Italy and for a few days in the
Airborne role in September 1944 at Arnhem. 1st Airlanding
Brigade (formed October 1941 by the conversion of 31st
Indian Brigade) saw action thrice: for a few days in the
Airborne role in Sicily in July 1943; for a few days in the
ground role in Italy in September 1943; and for a few days
in the Airborne role at Arnhem in September 1944. ist
Airborne Division (formed October 1941, comprising: 1st
Airlanding Brigade; 1st Parachute Brigade; 4th Parachute
Brigade) saw no action for an entire year: September 1943
to September 1944. It spent 10 frustrating and boring
months (November 1943 to September 1944) in the UK training
and preparing for operations in support of 21st Army Group
which were continually cancelled. Hence its eagerness to go
into action in September 1944 at Arnhem, overeagerness in
fact. Too readily it agreed to landing and drop zones up to
eight miles from the target and to being transported in two
110
lifts rather than in one12. There was another consideration
apart from frustration and boredom: "Had 1st Airborne
Division not been committed to MARKET GARDEN (or something
like it) pressure to bring it into battle as an infantry
division, or worse, to break it up, would have become
acute i13. The Division's desire to get into action come what
may had disastrous consequences. The Division flew into
Arnhem on the afternoons of 17th and 18th September. Only
1,700 men from the Division escaped to Allied lines on the
night of 25th/26th September. In 9 days the Division lost
327 men killed, 256 men wounded and 6,584 men missing or
taken prisoner 14. Its two Parachute Brigades were each
reduced to the strength of a company; its Airlanding
Brigade was reduced to less than the strength of a
battalion 15. To create a Division with a War Establishment
of 12,148 men; to have it spend a whole year out of action
training and planning; to have it engage the enemy for a
mere 9 days; and to have it effectively destroyed in those
9 days, is not the most cost-effective use of 12,148 men,
manpower shortage or not.
In the estimation of Carver, in WWII Airborne Forces did
not have a "general effect on the conduct of operations.
Occasions suited to their employment occurred only rarely,
and their use did not prove as decisive as had been hoped".
Carver regards only the German use of Airborne Forces in
Crete and the British and American use of Airborne Forces
in Normandy as crucial 16. It is hard to disagree with the
verdict of MacDonald: "The conclusion appears inescapable
that airborne forces as employed in the Second World War
'' Otway, PP263-4.
13 "Carbuncle", On an Excess of Bridges,, BAR, No. 108, P89.
14 Otway, P283.
15 Thompson, P198.
16 Carver, The Seven Ages of the British Army, P287.
111
were a luxury - spectacular, impressive, and often highly
useful, as many a luxury can be, but a luxury nevertheless.
The expense of training specialised airborne troops, the
diversion of resources from other programmes, the
leadership denied regular units by the diversion of highly
qualified and motivated men into elite units, and the cost
of providing special equipment such as planes, gliders,
parachutes - all these would have to be weighed against the
results. Even the oft-expressed contention that by their
very existence airborne troops forced the enemy to disperse
his resources and his reserves to protect vital
installations cannot be supported" 17 .
A development of the Long Range Desert Group which was
founded by David Stirling in the Western Desert in July
1941 and which first went into action in November 194118,
the role of the Special Air Service (SAS) was, operating in
small parties, to penetrate deep behind enemy lines and cut
communications, harass enemy forces and assist resistance
movements in enemy-held territory. Just before Alamein,
Stirling asked Montgomery (Commander of the 8th Army) for
more men. Montgomery refused, saying: "You want only my
best men; my most experienced and dependable men... What,
Colonel Stirling, makes you assume that you can handle
these men to greater advantage than myself? i19. This
question could have been legitimately asked of any of
Britain's Special Forces by any of Britain's Army
commanders during the war. Despite Montgomery's refusal, by
1944 the SAS consisted of 1 Brigade, comprising: 2
battalions of the SAS Regiment; 2 French parachute
battalions; 1 Belgian independent parachute company; and 1
1' MacDonald, Airborne Armies, History of the Second World War, Vol. 7, P2962.
18 Warner, The Special Air Service, Pxiii.
19 Hoe, David Stirling, P211.
112
squadron of the GHQ Liaison Regiment (known as "Phantom")20.
The Brigade - apart from a squadron which operated in Italy
from December 1944 to May 1945 - operated in France,
Belgium, Holland and Germany from June 1944 to May 1945. In
the period June to November 1944 the Brigade, with a
strength of 2,000 men, claimed to have killed, seriously
wounded or captured 12,517 enemy personnel for the loss of
only 330 men killed, wounded, captured or missing21. After
the war the War Office examined the wartime record of the
SAS, accepted its claims and so concluded that it had fully
justified its existence: "Small parties of well-trained and
thoroughly disciplined troops operating behind the enemy
lines achieve results out of all proportion to the numbers
involved.... The role of the SAS should never be confused
with the normal role of the infantry. The SAS task is more
specialised. The SAS does not necessarily drain the
infantry of its best men but will often take a person who
is no better than average in his ordinary tasks and
transform him into a specialist. A man of great
individuality may not fit into an orthodox unit as well as
he does to a specialist force. In wartime the best leaders
were independent, well-travelled men who were often good
linguists; university men, who had made full use of their
brains at and after the university and were mature, were
often successful"22. If we accept the War Office's
conclusion that during WWII the SAS absorbed insignificant
resources yet inflicted significant damage on, and caused
significant disruption to, the enemy, then we must regard
the SAS as the most cost-effective of all Britain's Special
Forces during WWII.
20 Otway, P441.
21 Ibid, P257.
22 Warner, PP 191-2.
113
The role of the Mountain Forces was to assault enemy-
held territory and fight in mountainous terrain and arctic
climate. Specifically, Britain's Mountain Forces were intended to assault and fight in German-occupied Norway.
Having been First Lord of the Admiralty during the
disastrous Norwegian campaign in 1940, the reconquest of
Northern Norway (Op. JUPITER) was a subject close to
Churchill's heart. He pushed very hard for the launching of
Op. JUPITER in 194223 and it was still in his mind as late as
February 194424. With the reconquest of Northern Norway in
mind, Churchill was primarily responsible for the creation
of Britain's Mountain Forces. Apart from a few days in the
early summer of 1940 when it served in France as part of
the 2nd BEF, the 52nd (Lowland) Division (155th, 156th and
157th Brigades with 9 battalions) spent the first five
years of the war training in Britain. During the period
1942-44 the Division, together with the Lovat Scouts (i. e.
a total of 10 battalions), trained and prepared in Scotland
to fight in the mountains of Norway. Even after the
invasion of Norway had been decided against, they continued
to train and prepare in Scotland to invade Norway as part
of Op. FORTITUDE NORTH. This deception operation is credited
with successfully tying down German forces in Norway and
preventing them from reinforcing other areas, especially
Normandy. However, given that Allied command of the air and
sea made the timely movement of significant forces from
Norway to Normandy impossible, the resources devoted to
Op. FORTITUDE NORTH might be thought unjustified. The use of
a fully manned - indeed, overmanned (22,500 men) - Infantry
Division which could have made an appreciable difference to
the fighting in Normandy might be thought especially
unjustified. It is only fair to point out, however, that
the Division's continued presence in Britain and its
23 Churchill, The Hinge of Fate, PP323,348-353,436,448,501,569-572.
Churchill to Ismay (for COS Committee) of 19th February 1944: Churchill, Closing the Ring, PP694-5.
114
absence in Normandy was not due solely to OP. FORTITUDE
NORTH: it was Britain's last uncommitted Infantry Division,
in fact if not in name Britain's strategic reserve. In the
late summer of 1944, with the ending of Op. FORTITUDE NORTH,
the Lovat Scouts were sent to fight in the mountains of
Italy while the Division began amphibious training. On 3rd
August the Division was re-designated as Airportable, for
which role it was retrained and re-equipped. On 6th
September one of its Brigades arrived in NW Europe by sea.
The Division narrowly avoided being used (and probably
destroyed) at Arnhem later that month in support of 1st
Airborne Division. Because of the infantry shortage, after
further retraining and re-equipment, the Division was
committed to 21st Army Group as an ordinary infantry
division on 10th October and its remaining two Brigades
arrived in NW Europe on 13th and 20th October
respectively25. The Division soon found itself fighting in
the polders of Holland i. e. below sea level - an ironic
fate for a Division which had spent most of the war
training and preparing for mountain warfare. The Division
served with distinction as an ordinary infantry division
during the remainder of the NW Europe campaign.
The role of the "Commando" Forces was to conduct
amphibious operations i. e. to assault enemy-held territory
from the sea. The "Commando" Forces ("Commando" is the Boer
word for a raiding party) were raised at the behest of
Churchill (a veteran of the Boer War) immediately after the
evacuation of the BEF from Dunkirk. In his minute of 6th
June 1940 to Ismay which called for a force of 5,000
paratroopers, Churchill also called for "specially trained
troops of the hunter class, who can develop a reign of
terror down these coasts, first of all on the "butcher and
bolt" policy; but later on, or perhaps as soon as we are
25 Joslen, Orders of Battle.
115
organised, we could surprise Calais or Boulogne, kill and
capture the Hun garrison, and hold the place until all
preparations to reduce it by siege or heavy storm have been
made, and then away" 26. That the "Commandos", like the
Airborne Forces, attracted and acquired many of the
toughest and most determined men in the British Army there
is no doubt. In the words of a distinguished "Commando"
leader: "The Commandos... were formed from volunteers,
selected by the officers who were to train them and to lead
them in battle. Those who failed to measure up to the most
exacting standards of training, discipline and conduct
under fire could be Returned to Unit without more ado - and
were"27 . In July 1940 there were 500 "Commandos" and 750 in the
Independent Companies28, which were units similar to
"Commando" units and which had seen action in Norway.
During the war the "Commandos" developed from a small
makeshift beginning to a large organisation fighting in all
theatres. Initially composed of volunteers from Army units
(mostly infantry), the "Commandos" developed into an inter-
service force almost equally composed of Army and Royal
Marine (RM) units. On 24th October 1940 the War Office
ordered the formation of "Commando" units, following the
disbandment of the Independent Companies. All personnel
were from the Army until the formation of 2 RM "Commandos"
in 194229. A Special Service Brigade of 5 battalions, each
comprising two 500-strong "Commandos", was formed in
November 1940. In 1941 battalions were dispensed with and
"Commandos" reduced to 450 men each30. In the four years
26 Churchill, Their Finest Hour, PP246-7.
27 Young, World War 1939-45, P160.
28 Amphibious Warfare HQ, History of the Combined Operations Organization 1940-1945, P13.
29 Ibid, P108.
30 Ibid, P109.
116
between Dunkirk and D-Day, the "Commandos" raided across
the Channel in strength only twice: one "Commando" took
part in the costly raid on St. Nazaire in March 1942; three
"Commandos" took part in the even costlier raid on Dieppe
in August 194231. An attempt by the War Office to disband
the "Commandos" after Dieppe was firmly rebuffed by
Churchill, who ordered that their losses be replaced with "good quality men" and made sure that they were 32 In
addition to their raiding activities, the "Commandos" took
part in the defence of Crete and Tobruk and in the landings
in Madagascar, North Africa, Sicily and Italy33.
The Special Service Group was formed in November 1943.
It comprised: 8 Army and 8 RM "Commandos" in 4 Special
Service Brigades; Holding Commando; Commando Depot; Special
Boat Section; and Mountain and Snow Warfare School. The
Special Service Group and Brigades were both later retitled
"Commando i34.3rd Brigade was formed in the UK and sent to
India at once. Most of the time it served in the infantry
role. In March 1944 two "Commandos" made an amphibious
landing behind Japanese lines. In early 1945 three
amphibious landings were made. 2nd Brigade was formed in
Italy. It served in the Mediterranean till the end of the
war, fighting in Italy, Albania, Greece and Yugoslavia. 1st
and 4th Brigades were formed in the UK and kept there for
D-Day35. Both Brigades (like 6th Airborne Division) landed
on D-Day and secured the left flank of the bridgehead. On
ist November 1944 4th Brigade assaulted Walcheren and
captured Flushing and Westkapelle. ist Brigade, serving
under 7th Armoured Division, took part in clearing the
31 Young, PP 161-2.
32 Churchill to Grigg and Ismay of 30th Aug. and 25`h Sept. 1942: Churchill, The Hinge of Fate, PP892-3, 901.
33 History of the Combined Operations Organization 1940-1945, PI 10.
31 Ibid, P 111.
35 Ibid. 117
Roer-Maas triangle. ist Brigade crossed the Rhine near Wesel. It subsequently took part in the crossing of the
Weser, Aller and Elbe36. In March 1944 there were 4 Brigades
each of 4 "Commandos". ist Brigade with 3 Army and 1 RM
"Commandos" was in the UK; 2nd Brigade with 2 Army and 2 RM
"Commandos" was in the Mediterranean; 3rd Brigade with 2
Army and 2 RM "Commandos" was in India; and 4th Brigade
with 1 Inter-Allied and 3 RM "Commandos" was in the UK. A
total of 7 Army, 8 RM and 1 Inter-Allied "Commandos". In
April the Inter-Allied "Commando" (No. 10) became
independent and was replaced in the 4th Brigade by a ninth
RM "Commando" (No. 48) formed the previous month, raising
the total to 7 Army, 1 Inter-Allied and 9 RM "Commandosi37 . 1st and 4th Brigades plus No. 10 Inter-Allied "Commando"
i. e. 3 Army, 5 RM and 1 Inter-Allied "Commandos" (each of
24 officers and 440 men) landed on D-Day. Because of the
infantry shortage, 1st and 4th Brigades (like 6th Airborne
Division) had to be kept in Normandy and employed as
infantry until the end of the campaign. Not surprisingly,
because "Commando" Brigades (like Parachute Brigades) were
smaller than Infantry Brigades and were not equipped to
fight as infantry, their losses were great and their
accomplishments limited when employed as infantry. After
their exertions in Normandy - one of the Brigades spent 83
consecutive days in action38 - they had to be given a long
period of recuperation. Ist Brigade does not appear to have
been employed between the end of the Normandy campaign in
late August 1944 and the clearing of the Roer-Maas triangle
in late January 1945: a period of 5 months. 4th Brigade
does not appear to have been employed between the capture
36 Ibid, P 112.
37 Ibid, App. 30, P25 1.
38 Belfield and Essame, The Battle for Normandy, P166.
118
of Walcheren in early November 1944 and the crossing of the
Rhine in late March 1945: a period of almost 5 months39.
As their name implies, the role of the Long Range
Penetration Groups (or the "Chindit" Brigades, as they were
widely known) was to mount Long Range Penetration (LRP)
operations i. e. to penetrate deep behind enemy lines and
attack enemy communications, being supplied by air
throughout. Specifically, they were intended to penetrate
behind Japanese lines and attack Japanese communications in
occupied Burma. They were thus trained and equipped to
operate in jungle terrain and tropical climate. After the
Airborne Forces, the "Chindits" were the largest of
Britain's "private armies" in WWII; they were, and remain,
the most controversial. Although the creation and expansion
of the "Chindits" did not affect the manpower situation in
North West Europe and Italy, the "Chindits" are not only
paradigmatic of the British Army's Special Forces in WWII
but they also seriously affected the manpower situation in
the Far East. It should not be forgotten that, besides
North West Europe and Italy, in 1944 the British Army was
also fighting - and experiencing an infantry crisis - in
India and Burma.
The inventor and first commander of the "Chindits" was
Lieutenant-Colonel (later acting Major-General) Orde
Wingate, who arrived in Burma in March 1942 and who died
there in March 1944. In June 1942 Wingate was allowed to
form 77th Indian Brigade to test his theories of fighting
the Japanese40. In the first LRP operation (Op. LONGCLOTH,
February to June 1943), 77th Indian Brigade comprised: 150
special troops in No. 142 Commando Company (composed of
volunteers from the infantry and the RE); 2nd Burma Rifles;
3rd/2nd Gurkha Rifles; and 13th The King's (Liverpool)
Regiment. It had 1 mule transport company and 8 RAF
39 Ellis, Victory in the West, Vol. II, PP245 and 285.
40 Woodburn Kirby, The War Against Japan, Vol. II, PP243-4.
119
sections in support41. In the run-up to Op. LONGCLOTH, 250
men from the British battalion (including the Commanding
Officer) -a considerable proportion of the battalion's
strength - were "Returned to Unit" (RTU) i. e. weeded out
and dumped on the rest of the Army by Wingate. Despite
suffering an effective personnel loss of 80% - out of 3,000
men who went in, only 2,182 came out and of these only 600
were fit for further active duty; out of the 721 in the
British battalion who went in, 384 came out in 1943 and 71
were released from Japanese captivity in 194542 - the first
"Chindit" operation was surprisingly judged a success.
Another Brigade (111th Indian, comprising: Ist The
Cameronians; 2nd The King's Own Royal Regiment (Lancaster);
and 2 battalions of the Gurkha Rifles) was added to
Wingate's force by Wavell (Commander-in-Chief in India), an
admirer of Wingate, while the operation was still in
progress and its outcome unknown43.
Following OP. LONGCLOTH (which, despite the appalling
losses, at least showed that the Japanese were not
invincible: which was more than could be said for the
concurrent operations in the Arakan), Wingate was hailed by
the British press as "the Clive Of Burma". On 24th July
1943 Churchill sent a minute to Ismay praising Wingate in
glowing terms and requesting his immediate return home for
consultation44. Meeting and being very impressed with
Wingate on the evening of 4th August, Churchill decided on
the spot to take Wingate with him that very night to the
Anglo-American Conference assembling at Quebec45. At Quebec
Wingate's advocacy and Churchill's backing resulted in a
41 NAM, The Forgotten War, P125.
42 Sykes, Orde Wingate, P432.
43 Ibid, P434.
44 Churchill, Closing the Ring, P656.
45 Ibid, PP67-8. 120
decision to create a Special Force to undertake LRP on a
large-scale, supported by squadrons of the United States
Army Air Force. Instructions were issued to GHQ India
accordingly.
Wingate had originally asked for his force to be
expanded to 6 brigades; he had subsequently amended this to
8. GHQ India was instructed to provide 6 brigades at once
and 2 more later. Auchinleck (Wavell's successor as
Commander-in-Chief in India) objected in a telegram dated
19th August 1943, a document termed "moderate and masterly"
by Sykes, Wingate's most balanced biographer. The third
section on the manpower question contained the strongest
criticism. If the instructions received were met in full
this could only be done by serious disruption of the
existing forces, Auchinleck wrote. It would be necessary
before anything else to break up 70th Infantry Division,
which had a long and distinguished record. 1st Indian
Division, being of the animal and motor transport type,
would have to be similarly dislocated, and the provision of
3 British battalions would disorganise a third division,
quite apart from what would follow the provision of about
3,500 RAF personnel, engineers, signallers and other
specialist troops. This, Auchinleck remorselessly
continued, was calculated on the assumption that 100% of
the troops provided would be found suitable for "Chindit"
operations, whereas experience showed that only 60% were
likely to survive the test of training, and then further
depredations would have to be made. The expansion would
have a calamitous effect on proposed or future operations.
Confusion would follow the establishment of an independent
Force HQ. Having proposed the formation of a brigade from
81st West African Division, Auchinleck urged that this
should be the limit of expansion, and concluded with an
eloquent plea for the withdrawal of a policy which would do
121
grave harm to an army already suffering in morale from
frequent reorganisations. In a second telegram dated 21st
August 1943, Auchinleck proposed a compromise: the whole of
81st West African Division should be converted to LRP but
without breaking up the formation, keeping it intact under
its existing command and staff. This would increase
Wingate's force to 5 Brigades but would leave 70th Infantry
Division unmolested. Wingate rejected both telegrams in no
uncertain terms. In reply to Auchinleck's first telegram,
Wingate wrote: "There are in India to-day, and have been
for a considerable time, something in the neighbourhood of
a million men under arms". Wingate was either displaying
his ignorance or being disingenuous. There may well have
been a million men in India, but only a small number would
have been both suitable and available for infantry duty in
Burma. In reply to Auchinleck's second telegram, Wingate
said he would not accept a West African Division but would
accept a West African Brigade. At Quebec, although
Wingate's call for 8 brigades was placed on hold, it was
finally decided to increase Wingate's force to 6 brigades
by the conversion of 70th Infantry Division and a West
. African Brigade 46
The force envisaged totalled 26,500: 19,000 British and
7,500 Gurkhas and West Africans. A modest expansion had of
course already begun with the creation of 111th Indian
Brigade. However, as Auchinleck emphasised, the creation of
the new force would considerably strain British manpower
resources in India, especially as 40% of the personnel of
units earmarked for conversion were weeded out as unfit for
the rigours of LRP. On 25th August the break up of 70th
Infantry Division was ordered so as to create Wingate's
Special Force, which was to be known for cover purposes as
3rd Indian Division. To complete manpower requirements it
was necessary to transfer 2 more infantry battalions and
46 Sykes, PP458-461; Connell, Auchinleck, PP745-6.
122
break up 2 armoured regiments47. When ready to implement his
masterplan (Op. THURSDAY) in March 1944, Wingate's Special
Force comprised: 77th Indian Brigade (ist The King's
(Liverpool) Regiment; ist The Lancashire Fusiliers; 1st The
South Staffordshire Regiment; 3rd/6th Gurkha Rifles;
3rd/9th Gurkha Rifles; survivors of the 13th The King's
(Liverpool) Regiment; survivors of the 2nd Burma Rifles;
and a detachment of the Hong Kong Volunteers); 111th Indian
Brigade (half of 3rd/4th Gurkha Rifles; 2nd The King's Own
Royal Regiment (Lancaster); 1st The Cameronians); 16th
Brigade (ist The Queen's Regiment; 2nd The Leicestershire
Regiment; 51st/69th Field Regiment, RA; 45th Reconnaissance
Regiment, RAC); 14th Brigade (1st The Bedfordshire and
Hertfordshire Regiment; 7th The Leicestershire Regiment;
2nd The Black Watch; 2nd The York and Lancaster Regiment);
23rd Brigade (2nd The Duke of Wellington's Regiment; 4th
The Border Regiment; 1st The Essex Regiment); 3rd West
African Brigade (6th, 7th and 12th Nigeria Regiment). With
the addition of Force HQ (a battery from 160th Field and a
battery from 69th Light Anti-Aircraft Regiments, RA), and
the large quantity of attached troops (Morris Force, an
offshoot of 111th Indian Brigade: 4/9th Gurkha Rifles and
half 3rd/4th Gurkha Rifles; Dah Force: Kachin Levies;
Blain's Detachment: Glider-borne Commando Engineers),
Special Force numbered a little less than 23,000. This
figure includes 23rd Brigade, which (fortunately for its
personnel, as events proved) was withdrawn and not deployed
in OP. THURSDAY because of the Japanese invasion of Assam,
but excludes the brigade-sized 5307th Composite Unit
(Provisional), US Army (later widely known as "Merrill's
Marauders"), which was likewise withdrawn and not deployed.
No. 1 Air Commando, USAAF was not under command of Special
Force but until its disbandment in May 1944 it was
47 Woodburn Kirby, War Against Japan, Vol. III, PP5,37 and 445.
123
exclusively used in support of Special Force for ground
strike and casualty evacuation. Excluding the unused 23rd
Brigade and the various oddments (the RA batteries, the
Kachin Levies, the Commando Engineers, the Burmese
survivors, the Liverpool survivors and the Hong Kong
detachment), Special Force comprised 20 battalions: 13
British (including 1 ex RA and 1 ex RAC); 3 West African;
and 4 Gurkha48. Including 23rd Brigade, the remains of the
2nd Burma Rifles and the remains of the 13th The King's
(Liverpool) Regiment, Special Force comprised 25 battalions
(15 British plus 2 converted; 4 Gurkha; 3 West African; 1
Burmese), plus 1 field artillery battery and 1 light anti-
aircraft artillery batter Y49.
Perry terms the creation of the Special Force "The
biggest organisational disruption which the British Army in
India suffered" during WWII50. The creation of Special Force
involved the break up of a good division with a good
record: 70th Infantry Division, which was composed entirely
of ist or 2nd i. e. Regular battalions and which had
successfully defended Tobruk in 1941. The re-organisation
of 70th Infantry Division began on 6th September; it handed
over its formations and units on 25th October; it was
disbanded on 24th November 1943. Its 14th Brigade was part
of Special Force from 25th October 1943 to 31st October
1944; from 1st February to 6th May 1944 it was assigned to
3rd Indian Division and deployed in Op. THURSDAY. Its 16th
Brigade was part of Special Force from 25th October 1943 to
31st March 1945; from 1st February to 6th May 1944 it was
assigned to 3rd Indian Division and deployed in
Op. THURSDAY. Its 23rd Brigade was likewise part of Special
Force from 25th October 1943 to 31st March 1945; from 1st
48 Sykes, PP483-4; NAM, PP125-6.
49 Otway, P358.
50 Perry, The Commonwealth Armies, P71.
124
February to 2nd April 1944 it was assigned to 3rd Indian
Division but not deployed in Op. THURSDAY. 14th Brigade
became an Airlanding Brigade on ist November 1944 and
joined 44th Indian Airborne Division. 16th Brigade reverted
to being an Infantry Brigade in October 1944.23rd Brigade
was assigned to 33rd Indian Corps from 3rd April to 10th
August 1944; it reverted to being an Infantry Brigade on
ist April 194551.
As there were 9 infantry battalions in an infantry
division, the Special Force with its 25 battalions was
equivalent to between 2.5 and 3 infantry divisions. Yet the
Special Force did not have the combat power of 2.5 or 3
infantry divisions. An infantry battalion converted to
"Chindits" produced 2 columns each of 4 rifle platoons i. e.
8 rifle platoons compared to 12 in an ordinary infantry
battalion -a reduction of 33% in combat power52. Being
smaller and more lightly armed than Infantry Brigades,
"Chindit" Brigades (like "Commando" and Parachute Brigades)
lacked endurance and robustness. The 5 "Chindit" Brigades
which were actually deployed during Op. THURSDAY, from the
fly-in of the force on 5th March to the capture of Mogaung
on 27th June 1944, suffered appalling losses from the
enemy, from sickness and from malnutrition and were
rendered "hors de combat" for many months afterwards. When
the "Chindits" were flown back to India in August, many of
them "were utterly exhausted and suffering severely from
diseasei53.
To understand fully the widespread opposition in
military circles in India to the Special Force it is
necessary to appreciate how drastically its creation
depleted the infantry resources available in India. In mid
51 Joslen, Orders of Battle.
52 Review (anon) of Rooney's Wingate and the Chindits: Redressing the Balance, BAR, No. 108, P102.
s' Carver, P273.
125
1944 there were 60 British rifle battalions in India 54" of
which 13 i. e. almost a quarter had been converted to
"Chindits". Understandably, those opposed to the Special
Force were particularly dismayed at the break up of 70th
Infantry Division, containing 9 Regular British rifle
battalions. Slim (Commander of the 14th Army) wrote after
the war: "I was convinced - and nothing I saw subsequently
caused me to change my mind - that a battle-tried,
experienced, well-knit British division, like the 70th,
would have more effect against the Japanese than a special
force of twice its size. Moreover, the 70th Division was
the only British formation trained in jungle warfare. It
was a mistake to break it upi55. However, not even Wingate's
fiercest opponents could have foreseen that the Special
Force would spend the period from the autumn of 1943 to the
spring of 1944 in training; would then see action for three
or four months in the late spring and the early summer of
1944; would then spend the second half of 1944 and the
first quarter of 1945 recuperating; and would then be
judged superfluous and disbanded in the spring of 1945. It
is a sad fact that, between its conversion from an ordinary
brigade in the autumn of 1943 and the end of the war
against Japan two years later, 14th Brigade - first
"Chindit", then Airlanding - saw action for a few months
only.
Because of the heavy manpower wastage through sickness
and battle sustained during the first half of 1944, by mid
1944 the British Army in the Far East was facing a manpower
crisis. By that time most British infantry battalions in
theatre were 18% below War Establishment. A proposal by
Giffard (Commander-in-Chief of 11th Army Group) to increase
the clearly inadequate infantry reinforcement pool in
theatre was rejected by the War Office, who warned that
54 W073/161.
55 Shim, Defeat into Victory, PP216-7.
126
they would not be able to maintain the existing level of
the pool because of the demands of the war in Europe. In an
attempt to improve the position Auchinleck had already
agreed to reduce the forces required for the defence of the
NW Frontier of India and for internal security in India to
well below what had formerly been regarded as the absolute
minimum, and had combed out all the Al men from garrison
units and sedentary employment in India. There was
consequently no further source on which to draw to meet the
growing deficit in the Far East. By the end of June 1944
British infantry units in 14th Army were 3,500 short while
the Special Force was 3,100 short: total 6,600. It was
estimated that by 1st November 1944 infantry units would be
11,000 short while the Special Force would be 7,300 short:
total 18,300 i. e. an increase of 11,700. As reinforcements
in sight totalled only 7,100, the British Army in the Far
East was facing a probable deficit of 11,200 in infantry
units alone by the beginning of November. With the numbers
at their disposal Mountbatten (Supreme Allied Commander in
South East Asia) and Auchinleck found that it would be
impossible to maintain the British infantry battalions
allotted to Indian divisions as well as the British 2nd
Division, the British-Indian 36th Division (technically an
Indian division but comprising two British brigades) and
the Special Force; they would therefore have to break up
existing formations and units56. Seen in the context of the
acute manpower shortage - especially of infantry - which
afflicted the British Army in the Far East during the
latter part of the war, the disbandment of the Special
Force in the spring of 1945 appears neither premature nor
unjustified.
That infantry, especially British infantry, were at a
premium in the Far East during the latter part of the war
56 Woodburn Kirby, Vol. IV, P26.
127
there is no doubt. Slim had to postpone his great offensive
in autumn 1944 by two weeks partly because "manpower,
especially in British infantry, was becoming an anxiety.
The flow of reinforcements from home was not nearly enough
to keep my British units up to strength. As a result of
dwindling numbers, British battalions in Indian divisions
were becoming so weak that they could not be used equally
with Indian units. This led to adverse comment from the
Indians, who had to take a greater strain. Then, too, it
was not possible to reinforce British battalions with men
of their own regiments. This gravely detracted from the
regimental spirit, which has always been the strength of
the British soldier, and morale was affected. So serious
was the situation that divisional commanders were now
calling for Indian battalions in place of British. I asked
that reinforcements from home should be speeded up, and
that the several thousand British anti-aircraft
artillerymen, locked up in the defence of rear airfields
now unlikely to be seriously attacked, should be drafted
into the infantry. I found that Admiral Mountbatten had
this already in hand. In due course, the anti-aircraft
gunners came, proving themselves to be worthy infantrymen.
Even so, the strength of British infantry continued to
fall, and I was more and more compelled to substitute
Indian for British battalions in my divisions i57.
The Special Force spent the period from August 1944 to
March 1945 in India trying, unsuccessfully, to replace the
heavy losses it had sustained in Op. THURSDAY. As no task
had been found for it, it was disbanded at the end of March
1945, a year after Wingate's death and nine months after
its last major action. Two of its Brigades (14th and 77th)
had already been transferred to 44th Indian Airborne
Division58. The remainder of its manpower was transferred to
57 Slim, PP376-7.
58 Otway, PP343-4. 128
other units. The more extreme supporters of the creation of
the Special Force and the more extreme opponents of its
disbandment tend to be startlingly ignorant of the
contemporary manpower situation in the Far East. Wingate
and the "Chindits" did not exist in a vacuum: British
manpower, especially combat manpower, was at a premium in
the Far East and there was never enough to go round. It is
important to realise that the Far East had the lowest
priority for manpower: during 1940-42 the defence of the UK
had highest priority followed by the defence of Egypt;
during 1943 it was the conquest of Italy; during 1944-45 it
was the liberation of NW Europe. In short, the Burma
campaign was fought with what could be spared from other
theatres, if anything. The manpower situation in the Far
East was compounded by three factors. Firstly, the
remoteness of the theatre. Hence the great time-lag between
submitting reinforcement demands and, assuming any were
available, receiving them. Hence also the need to
recondition reinforcements after their arduous journey.
Secondly, the unhealthy nature of the climate in theatre.
Hence the appalling sickness rate which rendered whole
units "hors de combat" for months on end. Thirdly, the
length of time which units had served in theatre. Hence low
morale and disciplinary problems. Eventually, in an attempt
to improve morale and discipline, a home leave scheme was
instituted by the War Office ("Python") - which severely
disrupted the manning of units. Given the severe manpower
problems experienced by the British Army in the Far East
during the war, especially during the latter part, the
creation of the Special Force was both unjustified and
harmful in manpower terms while its disbandment was both
justified and overdue in manpower terms. Referring to the
disbandment of the "Chindits", Sykes acknowledges that
129
"their disappearance is easily defensible on grounds of
strategy and common sensei59.
Rooney, one of Wingate's more extreme apologists,
completely fails to take account of the fact that the
British Army was short of infantry in every theatre during
the latter part of the war and that the shortage was most
acute in the Far East. Rooney, who attacks in an almost
hysterical fashion anyone (be he a superior, a subordinate
or an historian of Wingate) who has dared to criticise his
hero, is either unaware of or chooses to ignore the fact
that Wingate's was not the only "private army" to be
criticised and then - for compelling practical reasons - to
be axed or re-roled in this period. When it suits them,
supporters of the "Chindits" claim that they were not
special, just members of ordinary formations and units
doing extraordinary things. However, as the wise man said:
"If it quacks, it's a duck! " The Special Force may well
have been created by the conversion of the ordinary
battalions of an ordinary division (although, in fact, the
70th Infantry Division was a good division with a good
record). However, after Wingate had subjected them to very
rigorous training; and after Wingate had weeded out 40% of
their strength and dumped the unwanted personnel on the
rest of the Army; and after they had been given (in fact if
not in name) their own private air force totalling 11
squadrons; they had surely ceased to be ordinary. It is
perhaps fortunate that Wingate died when he did, with his
illusions unshattered. He did not live to see that the
decisive step on the road to victory in Burma was not taken
by the "Chindits" in the jungles of Burma but by the
depleted infantry of 14th Army, which fought and routed
large numbers of the enemy in pitched battles at Imphal and
Kohima in Assam. He did not live to see the latter stages
of Op. THURSDAY, during which the "Chindits" endured many
59 Sykes, PP536-7.
130
frustrations and suffered heavy losses. Unfortunately for
the "Chindits", during the latter stages of Op. THURSDAY
Wingate's plans proved seriously flawed. There is no
substance in Rooney's contention that the trials and
tribulations of the latter stages of Op. THURSDAY were
directly due to the death of Wingate and his replacement by
a less forceful and a less inspired commander (Brigadier W.
Lentaigne)60. As Liddell Hart wrote: "Even before that
tragic accident his over-elaborate yet rather ill-thought
out plan was becoming disjointed"61. According to Sykes,
Lentaigne "acquiesced in the logic of events, and his
course was, so far as anyone can see, much the same as
Wingate would have had to follow in the end"62. Rooney's
contention that during the war Slim was an admirer of
Wingate but was persuaded to criticise him after the war is
equally unfounded. Slim was never an admirer of Wingate
and, in any case, he was not a man who could be persuaded
to do something he believed to be wrong.
At the end of his life, it appears that Wingate was
suffering from "folie de grandeur", wishing to expand the
"Chindits" to outlandish proportions. On 11th February 1944
Wingate wrote to Mountbatten, sending him a long paper on
the subject of "the prospect of exploiting Operation
Thursday". "If Operation Thursday is a complete failure",
Wingate wrote, "LRP will lapse. If, however, it has any
measure of success, another good division now in India
should be turned over to LRP.... The best prospect for the
India Command will be to concentrate on progressing to
Hanoi and Bangkok by the use of Airborne LRP Brigades... .A
campaign of this nature would require some 20-25 LRP
Brigades in being, a total strength of 100,000 infantry of
60 Rooney, Wingate and the Chindits: Redressing the Balance, P207.
61 Liddell Hart, History of the Second World War, P517.
62 Sykes, P536.
131
good calibre". He went on to propose that by means of "an
LRP thrust" the army in Assam could not only occupy the
Indo-Chinese peninsula but go much further and join hands
with the Americans in the Pacific; he suggested that a
whole army group turned "Chindit" would "carry a chain of
defended airports across China to the coast where it would
meet up with the seaborne forces". Sykes admits that this
is a "curious document" and suggests two explanations for
it. Either Wingate's power of judgement had been "damaged"
by a premature return to duty following illness. Or Wingate
was intent on preserving the Special Force "in the face of
a sudden and unexpected reverse" and thus "put forward the
most extreme proposals he could devise" 63 .
It is open to dispute whether Wingate had parted company
with reality or else was deliberately exaggerating. That
Wingate's paper contained many absurdities is however not
open to dispute. Bidwell highlights some: "Such a force
approximates to ten airborne divisions exclusive of the
garrison troops, and if organized on Chindit lines would
also contain about 20,000 mules. In June 1944 the combined
resources of the USAAF and the RAF were just sufficient to
transport two and two-thirds airborne divisions from
England to Normandy" 64. Bidwell estimates that the break up
of 2nd and 36th Infantry Divisions would have provided
34,000 men at most (many of whom would have been too old or
unsuitable for LRP); the remaining 64,000 would have had to
be provided by the Gurkhas, or the British battalions
integral to Indian formations, or the RA65. Further
absurdities in Wingate's paper may be highlighted. Wingate
wrote of an advance to Bangkok and Hanoi. The distance from
63 Ibid, PP511-2.
64 Bidwell, Wingate and the Official Historians: An Alternative View, Journal Of Contemporary History
Vol. 15, P254.
65 Ibid, P256.
132
Imphal on the eastern frontier of India to Bangkok and
Hanoi is almost 900 miles and over 750 miles respectively
(for comparison, Berlin is less than 600 miles from
London). Wingate wrote of a subsequent advance across
China. The distance from Hanoi to Peking is over 1,400
miles. At the end of the war the Japanese still had a huge
number of men in China. Wingate wrote of 20 to 25 LRP
brigades. The break-up of 70th Infantry Division had
produced 3 LRP brigades, taking the total to 6. Assuming
that these 6 would still be usable at the conclusion of
Op. THURSDAY (which was not in fact the case), Wingate was
asking for another 14 or 19 LRP brigades. To produce these
it would be necessary to break up another 4.66 or 6.33
infantry divisions (1 infantry division producing 3 LRP
brigades). In short, Wingate was asking for a force
(including the existing Special Force)) equal to 6.66 or
8.33 infantry divisions. However, Wingate also wrote of
100,000 infantry (of "good calibre", a qualification
presumably intended to reject remustered artillerymen,
tankmen etc. ). The War Establishment of a rifle battalion
was (including attached personnel) 845; there were 9 rifle
battalions in an infantry division (total 7,605). The War
Establishment of the rifle battalions in the 8 infantry
divisions with which 21st Army Group helped to liberate
France was 60,840. In asking for a force of 100,000
infantry, Wingate was asking for a force (including the
existing Special Force) of over 13 infantry divisions or
more than 1.6 times the number possessed by 21st Army
Group. To recap, in order to occupy Hanoi and Bangkok
(which were crucial neither to the Japanese nor to the
British), Wingate was proposing to move a very large force
(equal to 6.66 or 8.33 or 13 infantry divisions) over very
great distances (1.25 or 1.5 times the distance between
London and Berlin). He was not of course proposing that the
force should walk and be supplied overland; he was
133
proposing that it should be flown and be supplied by air.
No. 1 Air Commando, USAAF had 11 squadrons to support the
Special Force, which had a strength of 23,000 all arms. To
support just the 100,000 infantrymen of the expanded
Special Force would require an air force more than four
times as large i. e. almost 48 squadrons. The Hamilcar, the
largest glider available, could carry 40 men66. The Hamilcar
needed a converted Halifax heavy bomber to tow it; a
Halifax could tow a Hamilcar 400 miles67 - just over and
just under half the distance to Hanoi and Bangkok
respectively. To transport 100,000 men in one lift would
require 2,500 Hamilcars and 2,500 Halifaxs. In light of
this farrago of nonsense, the wonder is not that Wingate
offended and upset, and was disliked and distrusted by,
many highly distinguished officers; the wonder is that any
of them bothered to take him seriously. The fact that
Wingate had the ear of Churchill is the most likely
explanation.
That there was an over-expansion of Special Forces in
the Far East during the war is undeniable. In 1944 there
were 9 Brigades organised, trained and equipped for special
tasks in the Far East: 2 Brigades for amphibious operations
(the 29th and 72nd of the British-Indian 36th Division,
each with 4 battalions); 1 "Commando" Brigade (the 3rd,
with 2 RM and 2 Army "Commandos"); and the Special Force of
6 "Chindit" Brigades (with 25 battalions). A total of 37
battalions or the equivalent. In the 1944 campaign the
British-Indian 36th Division, temporarily employed in the
Arakan as an ordinary infantry division, was used sparingly
so that it should avoid losses and remain available for
amphibious operations. The Brigades of the Special Force
were in action for periods of from 3 to 4 months only. They
suffered serious battle casualties, and the wastage from
66 Otway, P397.
67 Ibid, P399. 134
sickness and malnutrition was such that, on withdrawal,
they were unfit for active service for an extended period.
Because of the shortage of infantry (which the creation of
the Special Force had helped to exacerbate), in the 1944-45
campaign Special Forces almost entirely disappeared. The
British-Indian 36th Division was reorganised as an ordinary
division to meet the urgent need for such a formation on
the Northern Front. The "Commando" Brigade fought with
distinction in the Arakan but for only a few weeks. The
Special Force was "hors de combat" from mid 1944 and was
disbanded in the spring of 1945,2 of its Brigades having
already been transferred to the new Indian Airborne
Division (which, in the event, was never used). Contrary to
what Rooney and other supporters of Wingate allege, the
judgement of the Official History of the Burma campaign on
the "Chindits" is both balanced and appropriate: "The
campaign of 1944-45 amply bears out the contention, made by
Auchinleck and Giffard at the time the "Chindits" were
increased, that a well-trained standard division could
carry out any operational task with little special
training, and underlines the waste of manpower in forming
forces fitted for particular tasks which, as opportunities
for their use in the role for which they were designed are
likely to be limited, may spend the greater part of the
period of hostilities in inactivityi68.
The verdict of the National Army Museum's history of the
Burma campaign on the "Chindits" is dismissive: "Unless
they can be fought over a long timescale, with the
wholehearted support of indigenous populations, Chindit-
style operations do not win wars. Neither time nor - with
the notable exception of hill peoples such as Kachins - the
Burmese population was on the Allied side. The Japanese
collapse in the face of Slim's 1945 offensive was brought
68 Woodburn Kirby, Vol. IV, P430.
135
about by Mutaguchi's catastrophic defeat at Imphal, and the
tacit but deliberate decision by the Japanese High Command
to sacrifice remote Burma when faced with the crisis in the
Pacific. Heroic in themselves, the Chindit operations
contributed little to either calculation" 69. The judgement
of the Official History of the Burma campaign is that the
"Chindits" did not repay the heavy investment made in
them70. Being concerned with the manpower aspect, Perry's
judgement is even harsher but justifiably so: "It is
difficult to avoid the conclusion that the results achieved
by the force did not represent an adequate return for the
resources invested. Essentially a guerrilla force, it was
too lightly equipped either to capture strongly defended
points or to hold them. Arguably it inflicted more damage
and disruption on the British Army than it ever did on the
Japanese"71. The bluntest verdict of all is that of Bidwell,
who terms Wingate "a quack" and "a butcher i72. For all its
bluntness, given the absurdities of the paper Wingate sent
to Mountbatten on 11th February 1944 and given the
appalling losses suffered by the "Chindits" in OP. LONGCLOTH
and OP. THURSDAY, Bidwell's verdict is not unreasonable.
Referring to the proliferation of British Special Forces
during WWII, Perry comments: "Certainly a considerable
amount of effort was expended in developing such forces and
in the eyes of some military authorities they did not give
a worthwhile return for the resources they absorbed" 73 One
of those military authorities, Slim, was extremely critical
of Special Forces in his account of the Burma campaign. He
wrote that: "Private armies - and for that matter private
69 NAM, P 125.
70 Woodburn Kirby, Vol. IV, PP27-30.
71 Perry, P71.
72 Bidwell, Gunners at War, PP152 and 227.
'-" Perry, P59.
136
air forces - are expensive, wasteful, and unnecessary".
Slim held that Special Forces had three drawbacks. Special
Forces: reduce the quality of the rest of the army
(especially the infantry) by skimming off the best
soldiers; encourage the belief that certain operations can
only be carried out by specially trained men; can only be
employed for limited periods before they have to be
withdrawn for recuperation 74. Perry endorses Slim's list and
adds a fourth drawback: "Special Forces, because of the
exigencies of the moment, will often be called on to carry
out tasks allocated to more regularly constituted units,
when they prove to be untrained and ill-equipped for those
tasks" 75. The British Army's experience of Special Forces
during WWII provides overwhelming evidence to support the
views of Slim, one of the greatest commanders in the
history of the British Army, and of Perry, an authority on
the Manpower of the Commonwealth Armies in the World Wars.
On any rational assessment, the inflated and under-employed
Special Forces which the British Army possessed during WWII
were not cost-effective. Quite simply, the benefits did not
match the costs. They creamed off the best men from the
rest of the Army, the infantry above all. They specialised
in performing a particular role and could therefore only be
used for one purpose; they were inflexible. Large numbers
of picked troops, highly trained, were kept waiting for
long periods to be used for short periods. They refused to
perform other tasks unless forced to - and then did so
pretty ineffectively compared to ordinary infantry. Special
Forces attracted the very fittest (both mentally and
physically) and most enterprising men to the detriment of
the rest of the Army. Recruits were attracted by better
conditions; better pay (e. g. parachute pay); glamour;
danger and excitement; propaganda; escape from the
74 Slim, PP546-9.
75 Perry, P221. 137
frustrations of drill, sentry duty and fatigues76. Even when
ordinary units were converted into Special Forces (without
the option of volunteering) such as those of 70th Infantry
Division, "undesirables" i. e. those considered unfit,
elderly, difficult etc. were ruthlessly weeded out and dumped on the rest of the Army.
Inevitably, the main loser from the creation and
dramatic growth of Special Forces during the war was the
infantry. During the latter part of the war, with the
British Army critically short of infantry, many Special
Forces formations were re-roled as ordinary infantry, be
they the "Chindits", the Mountain Forces, the "Commandos"
or the Airborne Forces. Seen against the background of a
global shortage of infantry, such moves can only be
considered as entirely justified. That there was (and still
is) a need for a small, specially trained and equipped
force to raid behind enemy lines (like the SAS), few would
deny - least of all Slim or the present writer (the present
and future usefulness of the SAS -a force whose training,
equipment and methods have become public knowledge - is an
entirely different matter) It is clear however that the
creation and maintenance of Special Forces of the great
number, variety and size possessed by the British Army
during WWII - the Parachute Brigades, the Airlanding
Brigades, the Mountain Brigades, the "Chindit" Brigades,
the SAS Brigade, the "Commando" Brigades and the Amphibious
Brigades totalling 91 battalions or the equivalent (equal
to more than 10 Infantry Divisions) at the peak - was
uneconomical, unnecessary and harmful.
It is significant that the three most formidable Armies
in WWII - the German, Russian and Japanese - did not create
and maintain Special Forces on the same scale as the
British Army. The German Army employed a small number of
76 Carver, P274.
138
Airborne Forces to capture Norway, Holland and Belgium in
April and May 1940 and a larger number to capture Crete in
May 1941. The British Army, mesmerised by the success of
German Airborne Forces in Norway, Holland, Belgium and
Crete, decided to create its own Airborne Forces.
Ironically, the German Army, painfully aware of the
narrowness of its victories in Norway, Holland, Belgium and
Crete and of the heavy losses that its Airborne Forces had
suffered, decided to employ its Airborne Forces in the
ground role thereafter. After Crete, German Special Forces
as such consisted of just the Brandenburg Regiment. There
was of course the Waffen SS, which grew considerably during
the war. However, three points need to be noted. Firstly,
the Waffen SS was unlike Special Forces and like Guards in
that it was organised into armoured and motor divisions and
these fought as a matter of course alongside ordinary
divisions77. Secondly, its expansion was achieved only by
considerable dilution and eventually only a third of the
Waffen SS was German78. Thirdly, given the massive number of
divisions raised by the Germans during the war, the Waffen
SS was not a large force in relative terms.
The creation and dramatic expansion of Britain's Special
Forces during the war were primarily due to the interest,
support and determination of Churchill, who was a sucker
for any "cloak and dagger" enterprise. It is both ironic
and paradoxical that Churchill, who constantly drew
attention to and criticised the Army's declining infantry
strength during the war, should be the man most responsible
for depriving the infantry of large numbers of suitable
personnel.
Let us now examine the quantity and quality of British
Army manpower absorbed by the Guards during the war. As
their name implies, the Guards were the bodyguards of the
" Ellis, Vol. I, App. V, P553.
78 Koch, -Iitler's Foriegn Legions" History of the Second World War, Vol. 7, P2902.
139
Sovereign and the Royal Household (hence their alternate
title of Household Troops): a role they had performed since
the Restoration in 1660. As such, they were a "corps
d'elite". They comprised two Regiments of Horse Guards
(also known as the Household Cavalry: the Life Guards and
the Royal Horse Guards) and five Regiments of Foot Guards
(also known as the Brigade of Guards: the Grenadier Guards,
the Coldstream Guards, the Scots Guards, the Irish Guards
and the Welsh Guards). Importantly, the Guards were semi-
autonomous. They were responsible for their own
recruitment, training and reinforcement. Alone of the Army,
they did not participate in the General Service Corps -
responsible for the primary training, assessment and
allocation of recruits from July 1942 - and continued to
recruit and train "in house". They were extremely choosy
about their intake: recruits had to be perfect physical
specimens. In particular, they had to be tall and strong.
Recruits not up to their stringent standards were rejected.
Recruits accepted by the Foot Guards and Household Cavalry
were naturally denied to Line (i. e. ordinary) Infantry and
Cavalry units. Moreover, Foot Guards and Household Cavalry
personnel were never cross-posted i. e. they were never used
to reinforce Line Infantry and Cavalry units.
For the duration of the war, should the Household
Cavalry and Foot Guards have been allowed to remain semi-
autonomous or should they have been obliged to participate
fully in the Army's recruitment, assessment, training and
reinforcement machine? If they had been obliged to
participate fully, there would have been two major
benefits. Firstly, there would have been a more equitable
distribution of high quality manpower. The Household
Cavalry and the Foot Guards would not have been able to
cream off many of the best men and deny them to ordinary
infantry and cavalry units and the latter would not have
140
suffered as a result. Secondly, considerable economies
would have been possible in the staffing of the Army's
recruitment, assessment, training and reinforcement
machine. The Army would not have had to run and staff two
machines in parallel.
The Household Cavalry was expanded during the war but
not greatly. The Household Cavalry put two Regiments into
the field; each Regiment contained an equal number of Life
Guards and Royal Horse Guards. ist Household Cavalry
Regiment served in Italy from September 1943 to October
1944, when it was withdrawn to the UK. Equipped with
armoured cars, it provided recce for the formations of 2nd
Army in NW Europe from March to May 1945.2nd Household
Cavalry Regiment (with armoured cars) provided recce for
the formations of VIII Corps in NW Europe from June 1944 to
May 1945. Most notably, it provided recce for Guards
Armoured Division during the advance across Northern France
and Belgium in the late summer of 1944 and the advance on
Arnhem in the early autumn of 1944. In mid 1944 there were
907 Household Cavalrymen in NW Europe and a similar number
in Italy79. At the end of September 1944 there were 3,188
Household Cavalrymen in total: 857 in NW Europe; 892 in
Italy; 81 in the Middle East; 5 in the Far East; 1,337 in
the UK; and 16 in the Colonies80.
Unlike the Household Cavalry, during the war the Foot
Guards were greatly expanded: over-expanded in fact, as we
shall shortly see. In mid 1944 there were 6 Brigades of
Foot Guards: 1 Division of 2 Brigades in NW Europe (Guards
Armoured Division, consisting of 5th Guards Armoured
Brigade and 32nd Guards Brigade); 2 Brigades in Italy (1st
Guards Brigade - serving as part of 6th Armoured Division -
and 24th Guards Brigade - serving as part of 6th South
79 W073/161.
80 W073/162.
141
African Armoured Division); 1 Brigade in NW Europe (6th
Guards Tank Brigade); and 1 Brigade in the UK (201st Guards
Brigade, which had been disbanded in Italy and had been
resurrected in the UK as a Training Brigade). There were 26
battalions either in these 6 Brigades or unbrigaded. In
Italy there were 3 rifle battalions in 24th Guards Brigade
and 3 rifle battalions in ist Guards Brigade (3rd Grenadier
Guards, 5th Grenadier Guards, 2nd Coldstream Guards, 3rd
Coldstream Guards, 1st Scots Guards, 3rd Welsh Guards). In
the UK there were 5 training battalions (Grenadier Guards,
Coldstream Guards, Scots Guards, Welsh Guards, Irish
Guards), 1 garrison battalion (Westminster Garrison
Battalion Coldstream Guards) and 3 rifle battalions (6th
Grenadier Guards, 2nd Scots Guards, ist Irish Guards) In
NW Europe there were 3 armoured, 1 motor, 3 rifle and 1
armoured recce battalions in Guards Armoured Division and 3
tank battalions in 6th Guards Tank Brigade81.
Of the 26 battalions of Foot Guards in mid 1944: 12 were
rifle; 1 was garrison; 5 were training; 1 was motor; 3 were
armoured; 3 were tank; and 1 was armoured recce. It is
noteworthy that, of these 26 battalions, only 17 were
serving overseas. It is even more noteworthy that, of these
26 battalions, only 12 were rifle and of these only 9 were
serving overseas. Should the Foot Guards have been expanded
to 26 battalions? If so, in light of the infantry shortage,
would it not have been wiser for them all (with the
exception of a necessary number of training and garrison
battalions) to have remained rifle?
In mid 1944 there were almost 37,000 Foot Guards and of
these less than 27,500 were Rifle. And of these 27,500,
over half were in the UK. The large proportion in the UK
was a reflection of the historic role of the Guards (to
guard the Sovereign and the Royal Household) and of the
fact that the Guards recruited, trained and reinforced "in
81 W073/161.
142
house". To be precise: there were 27,481 Rifle; 8,505
Armoured/Tank/Armoured Recce; and 925 Motor Foot Guards. A
grand total of 36,911 (excluding 1 on the India Unattached
List; 3,037 Prisoners of War and Internees; 186 Officers
Extra Regimentally Employed; 297 Other ranks at Officer
Cadet Training Units and pre-Officer Cadet Training Units).
21st Army Group had 10,922 Foot Guards: 3,437 Rifle; 6,560
Armoured/Tank/Armoured Recce; 925 Motor. Italy had 9,667
Rifle Foot Guards; other overseas theatres had 325. Out of
27,481 Rifle Foot Guards, 14,052 were in the UK. These
14,052 were: serving in 3 rifle battalions; serving in 1
garrison battalion; serving in 5 HQ depot companies;
serving on 5 HQ regimental staffs; serving on 5 depot
staffs; serving in 5 training battalions; serving with and
filling specified commitments in other corps; serving with
and filling specified commitments in HQs and miscellaneous
units; proceeding overseas; serving in and filling
unspecified commitments in HQs and other units; on the "Y"
List. Out of 8,505 Armoured/Tank/Armoured Recce Foot
Guards: 6,560 were in NW Europe; 1,936 were in the UK
(serving in the Guards Armoured Training Wing; serving with
and filling specified commitments in HQs and miscellaneous
units; serving with and filling unspecified commitments in
HQs and other units; on the "Y" List); 9 were in Italy. All
925 Motor Foot Guards were in NW Europe82.
In autumn 1944 there were over 38,500 Foot Guards and of
these less than 28,750 were Rifle. And of these 28,750,
over half were in the UK. To be precise: there were 28,746
Rifle; 8,838 Armoured/Tank/Armoured Recce; and 958 Motor
Foot Guards. A grand total of 38,542.21st Army Group had
10,243: 3,177 Rifle; 6,277 Armoured/Tank/Armoured Recce;
789 Motor. There were 18,123 Foot Guards in the UK: 169
Motor; 2,553 Armoured/Tank/Armoured Recce; 15,401 Rifle. In
82 Ibid.
143
Italy there were 9,727 Rifle and 8 Armoured/Tank/Armoured
Recce: total 9,735. There were 51 in the Far East. There
were 142 in the Middle East. There were 248 in the
Colonies 83.
It will be noted that, as with the Household Cavalry,
only a handful of individuals and no units were serving
east of Suez. This had been the tradition down the
centuries (like the control exercised by the Guards over
their own recruitment and training). In a global conflict it was a hindrance to the War Office and should have been
set aside (as should their opt-out from the GSC). That it
was not tells us a great deal about the standing, influence
and lack of team spirit of the Guards (as does their
continued opt-out from the GSC).
The Guards made a substantial contribution to the NW
Europe campaign, fielding 1 division of 2 brigades and 1
independent brigade. Guards Armoured Division served as
part of 21st Army Group in NW Europe from June 1944 to May
1945. The Division comprised: 3 armoured battalions (2nd
Grenadier Guards, ist Coldstream Guards, 2nd Irish Guards)
and 1 motor battalion (ist Grenadier Guards) in 5th Guards
Armoured Brigade; 3 rifle battalions (5th Coldstream
Guards, 3rd Irish Guards, 1st Welsh Guards) in 32nd Guards
brigade; and 1 armoured recce battalion (2nd Welsh Guards).
After the Normandy campaign, the unwieldy Brigade structure
was dispensed with and the Division was reconfigured into
four Battle Groups (Irish; Welsh; Coldstream; Grenadier),
each consisting of an armoured or armoured recce battalion
and a rifle or motor battalion of the same Regiment. A
Squadron from the 2nd Household Cavalry Regiment provided
recce for each Group during the advance across Northern
France and Belgium in the late summer of 1944 and the
advance on Arnhem in the early autumn of 1944. The Division
was commanded by Major-General Alan Adair: the one man who,
83 W073/162.
144
because of the semi-autonomous position and the influence
of the Guards, Montgomery said he could never sack. 6th
Guards Tank Brigade also served as part of 21st Army Group
in NW Europe from June 1944 to May 1945. It comprised 3
tank battalions: 4th Grenadier Guards, 4th Coldstream
Guards, 3rd Scots Guards.
It may legitimately be asked whether the Guards should
have fielded 1 armoured, 1 tank and 1 infantry brigade in
NW Europe rather than 3 infantry brigades. Was not the
creation of a Guards Armoured Division and a Guards Tank
Brigade - involving the conversion of 8 rifle battalions to
armoured, tank, motor and armoured recce battalions - and
their continuance until the end of the war unnecessary,
especially given the great number of armoured and tank
formations in the British Army? It should be noted that in
Normandy there were no less than 4 armoured divisions
(including Guards Armoured Division) and 7 armoured or tank
brigades (including Guards Tank Brigade) to support only 8
infantry divisions and 1 infantry brigade84.
In the winter of 1944/45 a small number of Guards
battalions were disbanded and a small number were re-roled.
In NW Europe ist Welsh Guards was replaced in 32nd Guards
Brigade by 2nd Scots Guards from the UK. In NW Europe in
early 1945 6th Guards Tank Brigade was re-roled and
retitled as 6th Guards Armoured Brigade, its 3 tank
battalions becoming armoured battalions. In November 1944 2
of the 6 Guards rifle battalions in Italy were disbanded:
3rd Coldstream Guards and 5th Grenadier Guards. In Italy in
February 1945 24th Guards Brigade, which was serving as
part of 6th South African Armoured Division, was replaced
by a South African infantry brigade and thereupon joined
56th Infantry Division85.
84 Ellis, Vol. 1, App. IV: Pt. I, PP521-30.
85 Jackson, Mediterranean and Middle East, Vol. VI: Pt. II, P372.
145
That the number of Guards battalions disbanded in the
winter of 1944/45 was so small was due to the fact that the
Guards had enormous influence in political and social
circles. Considerable exertions, at the behest of Churchill, were made to maintain their strength, at the
expense of the rest of the Army - the Infantry of the Line
especially.
On 18th March 1944 Weeks (Deputy Chief of the Imperial
General Staff) warned Montgomery (Commander-in-Chief of 21st Army Group) of a looming shortage of infantry
reinforcements86. He wrote: "Within the general infantry
position the Guards present a special problem. As things
are at the moment we are very short against Guards infantry
requirements and have recently had to disband 201 Guards
Brigade in Italy. Even after this step it seems quite
possible, on present casualty forecasts, that we shall not
be able to keep up the 2 brigades out there". There was at
the moment a pool of Guards armoured reinforcements which
had been built up for "Overlord". However: "As soon as your
32 Guards Brigade starts to get casualties the infantry
position will become worse than ever, and in fact quite out
of hand". A possible solution would be to remove 6th Guards
Tank Brigade from 21st Army Group and replace it with 28th
Armoured Brigade from the UK. 6th Guards Tank Brigade could
then be broken up and its men, together with some of the
Guards armoured reinforcements, retrained as infantry. This
should provide an extra 1,200 Guards infantry
reinforcements reasonably early because all were basically
trained as infantry, and would materially improve the
reinforcement position for Italy and 32nd Guards Brigade.
An alternative would be to withdraw 5th Guards Armoured
Brigade from Guards Armoured Division, but this was full of
snags as all its battalions were regular. In his reply to
Weeks of 19th March, Montgomery wrote: "I consider that 6
86 Cabinet Office: Military narrative file: CAB 106/313.
146
Gds Tk Bde should be broken up at once and the men be
retrained as infantry. I hope that this will improve the
reinforcement position for the Inf Bde in the Gds Armd Div
(32 Gds Bde)". 28th Armoured Brigade should be given to
21st Army Group in place of 6th Guards Tank Brigade87. The
break up of the Guards Tank Brigade and the conversion of its personnel back to riflemen would not have been popular
with those concerned or easy to accomplish. However, given
the exclusivity of the Guards, it seemed the only way to
overcome the looming shortage of riflemen.
Shortly after this exchange of letters, Churchill
learned of the proposed break up of 6th Guards Tank
Brigade, apparently from Montgomery. In his minute of 4th
April to Montgomery", Churchill told Montgomery that after
a good deal of thought he was prepared to discuss the
matter with the War Office. Meanwhile he had ordered that
no action to destroy the brigade was to be taken. In his
minute of the same day to Grigg (Secretary of State for
War) and Brooke (Chief of the Imperial General Staff ) 891
Churchill said that the disbandment of the 6th Guards Tank
Brigade would be "disastrous". He proposed that it should
serve with the Guards Armoured Division in NW Europe until
it could no longer be sustained. On 7th April, as Brooke
recorded in his diary that night, after the presentation of
the D-Day plans at Montgomery's HQ, "PJ Grigg, Monty and I
had an interview with the PM to get him to face the
reduction of formations in the Guards Division, as they can
no longer find reinforcements. We had the usual difficulty.
He has been got at by MPs and produced every sort of
argument against what is an inevitable necessity"90. In his
87 Ibid.
88 Churchill, Closing the Ring, P704.
89lbid, PP704-5.
90 Bryant, Triumph in the West, P 180. 147
minute of 9th April to Grigg and Brooke (copied to
Montgomery)91, Churchill said that he had carefully
considered the points they had put to him. He implored them
not to melt down the Guards but instead keep up the Guards
at the expense of the Line. This was what the Russians and
the Germans did. He wrote: "... special terms raise "esprit
de corps". No one doubts that the performances of the
Guards fully justify the prestige which attaches to them.
Therefore, I wish that the Guards should draw upon the Line
and that the existing Guards formation shall be maintained,
not only from Guards recruits, but where necessary from
Line recruits". He had already given approval for the
pooling of the two Guards Brigades in Italy. But he did not
agree to the abolition of the 6th Guards Tank Brigade. At
least 25,000 men should be transferred from the RAF
Regiment to the infantry including the Guards. In his
minute of 18th April to Grigg and Sinclair (Secretary of
State for Air)92, Churchill said that it was necessary to
transfer at least 25,000 men from the RAF Regiment to the
infantry. In a forthright minute of 20th May to Sinclair 93 r
Churchill repeated his request that 25,000 RAF Regiment men
be transferred to the infantry, including "two thousand
good men for the upkeep of the Guards" who were required
urgently. On 30th May a special Cabinet meeting was held at
10 Downing Street under Attlee (Deputy Prime Minister) with
the sole purpose of pressurizing the RAF into transferring
men to the infantry, especially the Guards94. At the meeting
Sinclair agreed to transfer 1,500 from the RAF Regiment to
the Guards and get another 500 RAF personnel to volunteer
for service in the Guards. A far cry from the 25,000 RAF
91 Churchill, P705.
92 Ibid, PP705-6.
93 Ibid, PP710-711.
94 War Cabinet committee papers: CAB78/21.
148
Regiment men requested, but better than nothing. In his
minute of 6th June to Grigg and Brooke, as the Army waded
ashore in Normandy, Churchill assured them that he
appreciated the Army's manpower problems and promised them
that he would not relax his pressure on the RAF and RN to
transfer men95. Thanks to Churchill's intervention, 6th
Guards Tank Brigade survived to the end of the war - which is more than can be said for many Line Infantry formations
and units.
The considerable resources absorbed by - and strong
preference given to - the Guards during the war could be
justified if their performance in the field was impressive,
more impressive than that of ordinary formations and units.
However, contrary to their own and Churchill's claim, it
was not. No one denies their smartness and precision on the
parade ground, whether at Trooping the Colour or at the
Changing of the Guard. However, their combat effectiveness
has frequently been questioned. A lack of drive and
imagination on the battlefield has often been alleged.
Although it is, of course, not the sort of thing that one
finds in Guards regimental histories or even battalion war
diaries, there is no lack of evidence to show that during
WWII the Guards left a lot to be desired. One need only
cite: the complacency of a Grenadier Guards officer at
Dunkirk96, later to command the Guards Armoured Division in
North West Europe; the other-worldliness of Coldstream
Guards officers in London after Dunkirk97; the collapse of
the morale and discipline of the Grenadier Guards, and the
complacency of a Coldstream Guards officer, at Salerno98.
Critics have pointed to the failed attempt by Guards
95 Churchill, Triumph and Tragedy, PP685-6.
96 Collier, The Sands of Dunkirk, P68.
97 Firbank, I Bought A Star, P41.
98 Pond, Salerno, P 109.
149
Armoured Division to relieve the besieged 1st Airborne
Division at Arnhem in September 1944. Granted that the
Division was required to advance along a single axis and
over many water obstacles against heavy opposition.
Nevertheless, American veterans of Op. MARKET have
criticised the "by the book" approach of the Guards:
stopping when they had outrun their support, leaguering for
the night and resuming the advance in the morning rather
than forging on ahead". Throughout their history the Guards
have repeatedly been accused of placing too much emphasis
on their ceremonial role i. e. drill, spit and polish,
parades, marching etc. and not enough on their combat role.
The Guards naturally reject the accusation. Common sense
dictates however that Public Duties must interfere to some
extent with training and preparation for war.
Following the creation of a Guards division in WWI, the
creation of a Guards division in the WWII was perhaps
inevitable. Surprisingly, it appears that in neither war
was the creation the result of detailed discussion. Yet,
surely, certain questions should have been asked and
satisfactorily answered before the creation was sanctioned.
Would not the training and discipline of the Guards be put
to better use by distributing the Guards (either as
brigades or battalions) throughout the Army? Could the
strength and quality of the division be maintained? Would
the creation of an elite division cause ill-feeling in the
Army? What would be the effect on morale throughout the
Army if the division failed? loo And if the creation of a
Guards division had been decided upon after a careful
weighing of the pros and cons, surely the same procedure
should have been followed to decide whether it was to be an
99 General James M. Gavin, On to Berlin, PP181-2.
100 BCMH Conference on the Guards, RHQ Household Cavalry, 15`h November 1997: C. McCarthy of the IWM.
150
armoured division. Howard, who served with the Coldstream
Guards in Italy, believes that the creation of Guards
Armoured Division was both unnecessary and a mistake. It
was unnecessary because by then there was no shortage of
armoured formations. It was a mistake because armoured
warfare did not suit the Guards or play to their strengths.
Guardsmen were big men and unsuited to tanks. The Guards
were rightly admired for their discipline and steadiness
(sic. Salerno). Yet armoured warfare called for dash and
initiative. Guards Armoured Division displayed neither at
Arnhem'°'. Farrell, who commanded a squadron in the Guards
Tank Brigade in North West Europe, has stated: "I agree, as
do many of my war-time colleagues, that it was a mistake to
form a Guards Armoured Division. It would have been better
to have left the five Guards Brigades as Infantry to
strengthen up five infantry Divisions, or possibly to form
out of them a Guards Infantry Division as in the first
war�1o2.
Three key questions are prompted by this examination of
the Guards during the war. Should the Guards have been
allowed to continue to recruit, train and reinforce "in
house", divorced from the rest of the Army? Should the
Guards have been greatly expanded, to over 38,500 men (26
battalions)? If so, should a substantial proportion -
almost 9,800 men (8 battalions) or over a quarter - have
been converted from Rifle (which was soon to be in short
supply) to Armoured, Tank, Motor and Armoured Recce (which
was not)? Given the less than outstanding performance of
the Guards and given the scale of the infantry shortage
(which was to some extent both caused and exacerbated by
the Guards), these questions must be answered in the
negative.
101 Ibid: Professor Sir Michael Howard.
102 Major Charles Farrell: letter to the author of 29th Oct. 1998.
151
It is undeniable that the Guards, having a high profile
and glamorous reputation coupled with control over their "
own recruitment, were able to attract large numbers of
volunteers and to pick those men they wanted and reject
those men they did not. There is no doubt that, as with
Special Forces, the Guards creamed off much good material
from the Line Infantry. During the war the Guards were
greatly expanded. Extraordinary measures were taken to
maintain the over-expanded and unsupportable strength of
the Guards during the last year of the war: such as the
transfer of RAF Regiment men to the Guards to preserve 6th
Guards Tank Brigade in the summer of 1944. The number of
Guardsmen greatly increased during the war but Guardsmen
were never cross-posted, never used to reinforce non-Guards
units. Yet, because of the infantry crisis, during the last
years of the war cross-posting was common among Line
Infantry units. The Russians had Guards, as Churchill
rightly pointed out. However, they were not the same as our
Guards. They were not Household Troops. They were troops
who had earned the title of Guards in battle and who could
be deprived of the title if they failed. It is both ironic
and paradoxical that Churchill, who continually bemoaned
the Army's declining infantry strength during the war,
should be the man primarily responsible for the dramatic
expansion of the Foot Guards and the creation and
continuance until the end of the war of the Guards Armoured
Division and the Guards Tank Brigade.
In any Army only a certain number of men have the
physical fitness, youth, mental robustness and motivation
necessary for combat duty (as regards the first two
attributes, on the eve of D-Day only 70.7% of British Army
other ranks were both Al and under 41103). And these men
have to be spread among the various combat arms: the
infantry, the armour, the artillery, the engineers and the
103 AG's lecture of 29`h May 1944: AG Stats branch memorandum.
152
signals. That in the British Army during the war the
Infantry, the RAC, the RA, the RE and the Signals had to
compete for those men suitable for combat duty was inevitable. What was not inevitable however was the
diversion of many men suitable for combat duty away from
the RAC, the RA, the RE, the Signals and especially the
Infantry and into Special Forces and the Guards. It is
salutary to note that of the 47 brigades deployed by the
British Army during the Normandy campaign, 3 were Guards
and 6 Special Forces (2 "Commando", 3 Airborne and 1 SAS)
i. e. almost a fifth of the force deployed104 (not counting
the Special Forces brigades held in reserve in the UK and
deployed in the South of France). The evidence presented in
this chapter clearly demonstrates three things. Firstly,
that the diversion of a large quantity of high quality
manpower away from the infantry and into Special Forces and
the Guards took place during the war. Secondly, that,
measured by time spent in contact with the enemy or by
damage inflicted on the enemy, neither Special Forces nor
the Guards repaid the heavy manpower investment made in
them during the war. Thirdly, that the diversion of
manpower away from the infantry and into Special Forces and
the Guards greatly helped both to cause and to exacerbate
the infantry shortage which afflicted the British Army
during the latter part of the war.
104 Ellis, Vol. I, Appendix IV: Part I, PP521-30.
153
CHAPTER 4. TRAINING AND REINFORCEMENT.
In Chapter 1 it was ascertained that in the autumn of
1944 there was in the UK an appreciable number of
reinforcements who had completed their training and who
were either under orders or immediately available for
posting. The number and distribution of trained and
available reinforcements in the UK in both the summer and
the autumn of 1944 is shown in Table XI, which also shows
the numbers undergoing training and the numbers employed on
training in the UK at both those times. The discrepancy
between the strength of the Training Organization, Holding
Division and Reserve Divisions given in Table XI and the
strength given in Table III is because trained and
available reinforcements are shown separately in Table XI
whereas in Table III they are included in the figures for
the establishments where they were located. Table XI shows
that between the summer and the autumn of 1944 the number
of trained and available reinforcements was maintained; the
number of trainees rose, largely because of the remustering
programme; and the number of trainers rose, largely because
of the creation of the dual-purpose Cadre Infantry
Divisions.
During the NW Europe campaign an average of 12,877
battle casualties were sustained a month. The number of
trained and available reinforcements in the UK in the
autumn of 1944 i. e. 44,726 would therefore seem adequate
for several months' fighting in NW Europe. However, three
important points need to be made. Firstly, the British Army
was not fighting and sustaining casualties just in NW
Europe and, although NW Europe had priority, a proportion
of the reinforcements in the UK was destined for Italy and
Burma. Secondly, besides battle casualties there were those
needing replacement overseas because of sickness, home
154
leave, desertion etc. Thirdly, only a minority of the
reinforcements was infantry - the commodity in greatest
demand. There were reinforcements held in pools in the
overseas theatres additional to those in the UK, but at
this time the theatre pools were either entirely or largely
devoid of infantry reinforcements.
While it is indisputable that there was an appreciable
number of reinforcements in the UK and overseas in the
autumn of 1944, it is equally indisputable that few were
infantry. At the end of August there were only 16,738
trained and available infantry reinforcements in the UK of
all types'. A completely inadequate number with which to
sustain the infantry formations and units around the globe.
At meetings held at the end of October between the War
Office and 21st Army Group about the deficit of 14,500
infantry in the units and pool in NW Europe, it was
accepted that there was no choice but to disband a second
infantry division in NW Europe. Yet another comb out of the
Training Organization might produce at most 3,000 infantry
to supplement the infantry reinforcements 21st Army Group
was going to receive during the last two months of 1944.
Many of the latter would be men who had been wounded in NW
Europe, evacuated to hospitals in the UK and had recovered2.
What is the explanation for this situation whereby the
British Army had an appreciable number of reinforcements
but few infantry reinforcements? It has been claimed that
this situation derived entirely from using erroneous
wastage rates i. e. the rates at which personnel are lost to
units and have to be replaced. However, when we chart the
history of the wastage rates in Chapter 6, we will find
that this claim is false. The shortage of infantry
reinforcements was much more the result of insufficient
supply than of unforeseen demand. Put another way, although
1 AG Stats return for the UK: W0365/119.
Z Home Forces file on "Overlord" reinforcements: WO199/1335.
155
the latter was indisputably a factor, it was neither the
only factor nor the most important. Even the most accurate
infantry wastage rates in the world are no good if an Army
does not receive enough men suitable for infantry duty
and/or dissipates those men suitable for infantry duty it
does receive.
At the period we are considering, there was under way an
extensive programme of converting surplus reinforcements of
other corps to infantry reinforcements. The retraining
required necessitated far more instructional personnel than
normal on the establishment of the reinforcement units, and
its effect must be allowed for. The remustering of
redundant artillerymen to infantrymen has already been
discussed in Chapter 2. More will be said about remustering
later in this chapter.
Reinforcement units and headquarters dealing with them
in the UK and overseas had regular establishments,
authorized by the War Office, and increments, authorized by
the field commander. In the discussion which follows, a
distinction will be made between "establishments" and
"increments", but any figures given will be actual
strength, as taken from returns of 30th September 1944;
they will not be the establishments authorized, which may
or may not have been filled.
From Table XI we see that in the UK at the end of
September 1944 there were 134,003 personnel employed in
administering and training reinforcements. There was
therefore a ratio of 134,003 divided by 44,726 =3
administrators/trainers to 1 trained and available
reinforcement. In NW Europe at the end of September 1944
there was a similar number of trained and available
reinforcements to that in the UK: 44,328. Yet 21st Army
Group had an authorised reinforcement holding of only
24,000. However, the surplus of reinforcements was apparent
156
and not real as units were at that time understrength by
slightly more than the surplus3. It had 6 Reinforcement
Groups, each comprising a number of Reinforcement Holding
Units. Each RHU had an authorised staff of 99 and was
designed to hold 1,500 men. There was therefore on paper a
ratio of 1 administrator/trainer to 15 reinforcements in
the reinforcement set-up in NW Europe4.
The reason that the strength of the units looking after
the reinforcements in NW Europe was lower than elsewhere,
was that there were no training increments, which made up a
considerable part of the strength in the UK, and to a
lesser extent, in Italy. In the UK many personnel manned
training schools or increments; if we were to deduct this
number from the total, a much better ratio of
administrators/trainers to reinforcements would be
produced.
The fact remains that a very large input of trainees and
trainers/administrators was producing a very small output
of trained reinforcements for the infantry i. e. those
reinforcements which were in greatest demand. The aim of
this chapter therefore is to examine the efficiency and
economy of the training and reinforcement machine in
Britain during the war.
Although it is not its primary concern, inevitably this
chapter cannot avoid first examining the adequacy of the
training given to the infantry. As well-trained soldiers
tend to suffer fewer casualties, we must consider whether
the heavy infantry casualties, and thus the high demand for
infantry reinforcements, in NW Europe were due in some
measure to inadequate infantry training in Britain.
Obviously, in the space of one section of one chapter it
is simply not possible to examine the adequacy of infantry
training in Britain during the war in any depth. For those
AG Stats return for 21st Army Group: W0365/129.
Administrative History of 215` Army Group, P54.
157
seeking a detailed analysis, Harrison-Place's recent and
substantive critique of the training manuals, schools of
instruction and operational assumptions of the British Army
at home between Dunkirk and D-Day is to be recommended. We
may note Harrison-Place's conclusion that the British
Army's inferior battlefield performance in NW Europe can be
traced to flaws in its training in Britain. In this section
I intend to address briefly just three issues. Firstly, the
training required by infantrymen. Secondly, the training
received by infantrymen in Britain. Thirdly, the test of
experience in NW Europe.
Firstly, the training required by infantrymen. It was
fully realised by the British Army that, both because of
the war's technological nature (which demanded education
and expertise) and its mobile nature (which demanded
initiative and enterprise), recruits to the infantry not
only had to be of a higher quality (as we shall see in
Chapter 5) but also had to be trained to a higher standard
than had been required in any previous war, and that this
would be difficult to accomplish. The opening words of "The
Sharp End" deserve to be quoted: "World War II was by far
the most sophisticated military conflict to that date. At
every level soldiers were required to display much more
technical expertise and individual initiative than had ever
been the case before. Weapons were more complex, from the
light machine gun, through the howitzer, to the tank, while
small unit tactics laid a quite new emphasis upon
dispersal, mutual support and a flexible responsiveness to
the demands of the local situation. The skills and
imagination expected of a rifleman in 1944 would have
reduced most nineteenth-century soldiers to bewildered
inaction. Yet this war was fought almost entirely by non-
professionals, by men conscripted from civilian life i5.
Ellis, P10.
158
Fraser assesses the WWII British infantryman thus: "He was
the most difficult of soldiers to train to a really high
standard, so delicate was the combination required of
discipline and intiativei6.
Secondly, the training received by infantrymen in
Britain. It was of two main types: that for the individual
destined to be a reinforcement, and that for men organised
into divisions that had not yet gone overseas. The latter
lasted much longer, as the men had not only to master their
weapons but also had to take part in company, divisional
and corps exercises as their officers familiarized
themselves with the manifold problems of command. Even so
as the war went on the time allotted was reduced.
Reinforcements on the other hand only went through a short
course and, when the shortage of infantry became acute,
some infantrymen were arriving in NW Europe having received
only rudimentary training7.
Individual training had three main purposes: to rid the
conscript of civilian preconceptions about his "rights" and
personal freedom; to familiarize him with the weapons that
he was likely to have to operate, mainly the rifle, mortar
and machine gun; and to give him some experience of the
noise and confusion of actual combat. Armies succeeded best
in the first of these tasks, not least because it was in
that area that they had had the most practice8.
The form of doing things was deemed pre-eminent and
efforts to prepare men for the shock of combat often
degenerated into "catechismic parrottings, militarily valid
only in terms of a Pharisaic deference to the "book" and
the "manual""9. Those concerned with weapons instruction in
6 Fraser, And We Shall Shock Them, PP92-3.
Ellis, P 13.
8 Ibid.
9 Ibid, P16.
159
the British Army received many complaints from participants
and observers about the way in which such instruction was
often reduced to virtual gibberish, a time-honoured
incantation rather than any attempt to actually explain the
workings and use of a particular weapon. One Sergeant
complained: "Much of the material crammed up from technical
hand-books is delivered as monotonous sing-song catalogues
and the class is expected to remember an explanation given
verbatim. Any departure from the wording or the order in
which it is given, even though the answer may be perfectly
correct, is as wrong as the wildest guess... [Another
Sergeant had] known instructors when interrupted by a
question go back to the point at which they stopped in
order to recite again... [The "naming of parts" became
sacrosanct and, according to another trainee] there
appeared to be a tendency among instructors to regard the
names of parts with the same awe as a child regards his
catechism"10.
Some efforts were made to improve the situation.
Valentine, an eminent child psychologist, just quoted, was
placed in charge of British efforts to improve the quality
of basic infantry training, though it is doubtful that he
was able to achieve much during the war itself. The Army
also paid increasing attention to combat simulation, and
basic training came to include short courses in which men
were exposed, as nearly as possible, to the conditions they
would encounter on the battlefield".
Battle Schools were set up by the Army in Britain, in
response to the "Blitzkrieg" and at the instigation of
General Paget, C-in-C Home Forces, who called infantry "the
cutting-edge of the battle" 12. These gave a 3-week course in
'o Valentine, The Human Factor in the Army, PP36-8.
11 Ellis, PIT
12 Bryant, The New Infantryman.
160
which the recruit, to quote one trainee, Andrew Wilson:
"... was put through the "tough" things. Clawing through
wire with a machine gun firing a couple of feet above their
heads. Crawling upside down along a seemingly endless pole
of scaffolding, while instructors threw sticks of
gelignite. Panting uphill with bursting eardrums and
thumping hearts to lunge with bayonets at straw-filled
sacks. Bursting through the "haunted house" with tommy guns
blazing at dummy figures which sprang without warning from
doorways, floors and ceilings i13. The very first of these
courses rather went overboard in that the Army tried to
base them upon "hate" training, emphasising the brutality
of the enemy and attempting to brutalise the trainees by
taking them on visits to slaughterhouses and liberally
strewing the blood therefrom around the actual assault
courses. This experiment, in 1942, was not deemed a success
and was abandoned after the first attempt 14. Despite this
initial hiccup, as Thomas Firbank recalled, with the advent
of Battle Schools "a breath of fresh air had come to
flutter the cobwebs of Army training" and now "the soldier
was taught to be a mixture of poacher and gangster, and yet
to remain a soldier" 15. At 43rd Infantry Division's Battle
School, new boys were ordered to dig in and then to their
surprise they were mortared by the mortarmen, who landed
bombs within 60 yards of the startled young soldiers'
positions. As the Battle School instructors cracked:
"Death'll come as a happy release to you lads after
this! X16
In an article entitled ""The New Infantryman" - which was
commissioned, approved and circulated by the War Office's
13 Wilson, Flamethrower, PP19-20.
14 Ellis, P17.
15 Firbank, I Bought A Star, P69.
16 Whiting, The Poor Bloody Infantry, P239.
161
Directorate of Infantry in late 1944 - Bryant wrote in
glowing terms of the revolution in infantry training which
had taken place in Britain during the war. It deserves to
be quoted at some length: "A Director of Infantry was
appointed at the War Office with a staff in every theatre
of war to study the special needs of Infantry and ensure
its proper weapons -a matter of life and death in close
fighting. Divisional and GHQ Battle Schools were
established to set the standard of a new Infantry training.
Superlative physical fitness, instinctive battle discipline
- not rigid, but natural and flexible - an assured mastery
of weapons and vehicles to give maximum firepower while
preserving maximum mobility, quick movement and quick
thinking, practised use of concealment, dispersion and
observation, obedience and co-operation at the slightest
signal, and a spirit of individual awareness and initiative
that should be proof against all mishaps on the swiftly
changing battlefields of today, were the objectives set.
Above all, Infantry were taught how to bridge the fatal gap
between the barrage and the bayonet, by the combined use of
their own fire and movement. Visualising battles which
would have to be fought by day, not on open plains and
deserts, but in close country like the Normandy bocage
against seasoned, well armed and resolute defenders, the
Infantrymen were trained to act as individuals, avoiding
all needless crowding, denying the enemy easy targets,
covering each other as they advanced by skillfully directed
fire, and using their initiative to infiltrate the enemy's
positions and get forward under his guard. It is men so
trained who are fighting down the Wehrmacht today on the
battlefields of Holland and Italy. Individualism,
initiative, capacity for responsibility - the qualities
that made England great - these are the virtues which the
training of modern Infantry has evoked". Unfortunately,
neither infantry training in Britain nor infantry fighting
162
on the Continent bore much relation to the idealised
picture painted by Bryant, as infantrymen who trained in
Britain and then fought in NW Europe have testified.
Thirdly, the test of experience in NW Europe. To the end
the only really effective combat training was that received
on the battlefield itself. Reinforcements only got to know
their job properly when they were absorbed into a real
front-line platoon, whilst battalions and divisions,
trained en bloc, never functioned to full effect until they
had actually been at the sharp end for some months. There
they abandoned such of the "book" that was not pertinent
and evolved procedures related to real life, and these
procedures were in turn passed on to the constant flow of
reinforcements. The truth of this is demonstrated by the
generally poor performance of the Army at the beginning of
the NW Europe campaign when "green" divisions - trained
according to largely theoretical precepts, having spent
four long years in Britain playing at war - first
encountered the enemy'7. In fact, even though divisions and
battalions, as organic units, improved immensely during the
remainder of the war, the inadequate training of the
individual reinforcement continued to be a problem18.
Sydney Jary and Rex Wingfield, who arrived in Normandy
as infantry reinforcements in June and August 1944
respectively, have both testified that the training that
they had received in Britain was not only of limited
utility but was often positively dangerous.
Jary provides a sustained and damning indictment of
Battle Schools, as the following extracts make clear.
According to Doug Proctor, one of Jary's section
commanders, when Jary arrived to command 18 Platoon of 4th
Somerset Light Infantry: "He quickly discarded much of the
17 Ellis, P18.
18 Ibid, P19.
163
dogma instilled into junior officers at Battle Schoolsi19.
Jary writes with bemusement: "Battle Schools in England had
insisted that infantry officers should wear the same
equipment and dress as their soldiers, the idea being that
they could not then be so easily identified by enemy
snipers. They also decreed that one should carry a rifle or
Sten gun. Clearly this was ridiculous. How on earth could
your own soldiers recognise you in the heat of battle if
you went to such lengths with disguise?. . . On the landing
craft ... I had met one of the instructors from 45th Infantry
Division Battle School, under whom I had previously
suffered. Already wearing a heavily camouflaged steel
helmet, he was dressed in full infantry private soldier's
battle order, with neck tightly buttoned, and sported the
most minute badges of rank which, except under the closest
scrutiny, were invisible"20. Upon meeting his platoon for
the first time, Jary writes: "if I failed to use my
imagination and slavishly followed the Battle School
drills, most of the platoon would not survive another major
battlei21. He writes of: "the Battle Schools which, without
exception, had despaired of my future as an infantry
soldier"22. He declares: "I now have little doubt that, for
the first two months in Normandy, we lacked two things:
comprehensive and imaginative training and personal
experience of battle. Too many junior officers did not
think for themselves and persistently relied on the narrow
teaching of the Battle Schools, whose dogma had assumed the
proportion of holy writ i23.
19 Jary, 18 Platoon, Pxvii.
20 Ibid, PP4-5.
21 Ibid, P6.
22 Ibid, P12.
23, Ibid, PP17-18.
164
Jary continues: "... The British infantry platoons and
companies were over-trained in and bored stiff with basic
infantry tactics which, as far as they went, were good.
Much of this training unfortunately had been in the hands
of Battle School instructors who themselves lacked battle
experience and imagination. These tended to become
pedagogues: disciples of the DS (Directing Staff) solution
about which no argument was tolerated i24. He writes with
feeling: "I recall, with embarrassment, an incident at 45th
Infantry Divisional Battle School during the Spring of
1944. An exceptionally tall and good natured Canadian
officer had been sent to the School to give a talk on the
street fighting he had experienced in Italy. It was an
interesting talk but some of his advice ran contrary to
that being taught at the School. When the lecture was over,
the Chief Instructor, with insulting condescension, thanked
this shy and kindly man for a vivid "word picture" and,
turning to the students, warned us that, as this officer's
experience was probably unusual, we had best not stray from
the DS solution, as taught at that School. The poor
Canadian did not even notice this refined English insulti25.
He writes of a new company commander: "He had been Chief
Instructor of a Battle School at home and some of us feared
that the "Directing Staff Solution" might be imposed on us
with the consequent unacceptable casualty rate" 26. He writes
with contempt: "This was the only operation of war that I
have ever known to go precisely as planned ... The only
thing lacking was an enemy ... The whole affair was
preposterous ... This sort of nonsense, born in the Battle
Schools of England, annoyed mei27. He writes that: "Battle
24 Ibid, P 18.
25 Ibid, PP 18-19.
26 Ibid, P23.
27 Ibid, P33.
165
School teaching at the time prescribed a strength of twelve
to twenty for a fighting patrol. Here again, my instincts
and experience did not conform to their teaching. How can
you command and control that number of men in the dark,
particularly in a skirmish? i28. He finally writes of:
"Having to improvise tactics to overcome the shortcomings
of Battle School training ... i29.
When Wingfield and the other members of his
reinforcement draft arrived at lth/6th Queens Royal
Regiment, they were addressed by a Sergeant thus: "You will
have to learn a lot, and you will have to get rid of a lot
of the Blighty training ideas. For example: in Blighty they
tell you that Bren magazines are distributed throughout a
section. Each man who is killed means one or more mags
short if the Bren needs them. Here they are all carried in
a box by Number Two on the Bren. If he cops it, someone
else takes the box, but the box always stays near the gun.
Here's another thing of the same sort. You spent quite a
long time learning how to give Fire Orders such as "Church
Tower. Five o'clock. House. Bottom right-hand window. Range
500. Rapid fire! " By the time the dimmer members of the
section have got on to the target, either they've been
wiped out or the target's gone. We do it quicker. Whoever
spots it shoves a round of tracer up the spout and says, as
he fires, "Watch this bastard! " You learnt to search ground
carefully, didn't you? Foreground, middle distance and
background. Here you haven't got time. When a shot is fired
it cracks over your head. That isn't all. A second or two
after the crack a thump sounds from the origin of that
shot. Listen for that. That tells you where to look i3o.
28 Ibid, P68.
29 Ibid, P168.
30 Wingfield, The Only Way Out, P31.
166
In view of the above testimony, well might Belfield and
Essame (who commanded a brigade of Jary's division) say of
units during the middle of the Normandy campaign: "many of
their men, sent as replacements, tended to be imperfectly
trained, and were new to the conditions"31. And well might
it be said that: "however rapidly reinforcements may
arrive, reinforcements cannot restore a battalion to its
previous efficiency without a period for rest and training
during which its newcomers can be absorbed into and
identified with their fighting teams If 32 .
What conclusions may we draw from the above examination?
It was fully realised by the British Army in WWII that
infantrymen had to be trained to a high standard and that
this would not be easy to accomplish. Consequently, great
thought and great effort was devoted to training in Britain
prior to the NW Europe campaign. However, the training
received by infantrymen in Britain was shown by combat
experience in NW Europe to have been inadequate. The
inadequacy of the training received in Britain as revealed
by combat experience in NW Europe must be accounted a cause
of the high infantry casualties and consequent high demand
for infantry reinforcements in NW Europe, and thus of the
infantry reinforcement crisis.
The training stream as it functioned during the last
years of the war can be simply described. Every Army
recruit (excepting, as we saw in the previous chapter,
those for the Foot Guards and Household Cavalry) was
enlisted into the General Service Corps and did 6 weeks
primary i. e. basic training while his strengths and
weaknesses were assessed. He was then posted to the corps
considered most suitable. Only those judged to have the
intelligence and ability required for skilled work were
posted to the technical corps. Only those judged to have
3 Belfield and Essame, The Battle for Normandy, P 166.
'' Linklater, The Campaign in Italy, P169.
167
the physical and mental fitness necessary for combat were
posted to the combat arms. Each corps was responsible for
the individual training of the men posted to it.
Infantrymen received 10 weeks training at an Infantry
Training Centre (ITC) Signallers received three times as
much training. Once a man had been trained by his corps, he
was posted to a Reserve Division to undergo 5 weeks
collective training. Thus an ITC trained a man to be an
infantryman while a Reserve Division trained infantrymen,
signallers, engineers, artillerymen etc. to work together.
Finally, a man was sent to the Holding Division to await
drafting as a reinforcement, during which time his
collective training was continued. For an infantryman it
took a minimum of 22 weeks (including 1 weeks leave between
primary and corps training) from being recruited into the
Army to reaching the Holding Division33.
Training in the British Army was not streamlined until
1942. That year saw firstly the creation of the General
Service Corps to handle primary training and then the
creation of the Reserve Divisions to handle collective
training. Before the war infantry training was the
responsibility of each Regiment: there were 64 Regimental
Depots able to handle an intake of 18-19,000 to the
infantry each year. These became ITCs on the outbreak of
war. In August 1941 the ITCs were reduced to 25, each
catering for several Regiments on a regional basis. With
the creation of the General Service Corps in summer 1942,
Primary Training Units (PTUs) were formed to give all
recruits basic training prior to their posting to a corps.
PTUs were attached to and administered by corps training
centres; in 1944 200,000 men went through PTUs and ITCs34.
The War Office created Reserve Divisions at the end of 1942
33 Gibb, Training in the Army, PP33-4.
34 Ibid, PP 114-5.
168
to carry out the collective training and then drafting of
those emerging from corps training centres. They were
created to relieve field formations in the UK of this task.
Reserve Divisions were organized like Infantry Divisions,
except that eventually they had 2 Brigades instead of 3.
All Reserve Division units - artillery, engineers,
infantry, signals etc. - had trained cadres to which the
trainees were attached. There were 4 Reserve Divisions
originally (the 48th, 76th, 77th and 80th). One (the 77th)
became the Holding Division in September 1943. The Holding
Division was created to centralise the drafting of those
who had completed their training. It also acted as a
clearing house for certain categories of men: recovered
wounded; repatriated prisoners; men on home leave. In the
summer of 1944 formations in the UK were drastically
reorganized and reduced. The 80th, 76th and 77th Divisions
were disbanded and three Infantry Divisions (the 38th, 47th
and 45th) were converted to take their place. As of
September 1944 there were 3 Reserve Divisions (the 38th,
47th and 48th) and the Holding Division (45th)35. There were
also 2 Cadre Infantry Divisions (the 55th and 61st), which
besides being employed on home defence were employed on
retraining, especially of recovered wounded.
Although the reasons may be disputed, there is no
dispute that during the period 1944-45 the Army found
itself with not enough infantry. During the same period,
the Army also found itself with too many anti-aircraft
artillerymen (as we saw in Chapter 2) and coastal
artillerymen, thanks to the greatly diminished threat of
enemy aerial and seaborne attack. Consequently, large
numbers of redundant artillerymen were remustered as
infantry during the period 1944-45. In the UK the
conversion course lasted 10 weeks. By February 1945 17,000
had almost finished retraining (by then the course had been
35 Ibid, P 120.
169
extended to 12 weeks). Over 2,000 NCOs were needed to carry
out the corps training of these men. Before training the
men, 1,000 ex-Royal Artillery NCOs had to be retrained as infantry instructors. Remustering in the Middle East was
carried out on the spot. By the autumn of 1944 19,000
redundant anti-aircraft artillerymen had been retrained in
the Middle East: half were drafted to the infantry. The
conversion course in the Middle East lasted 8 weeks; the
classes contained 24 men (double the size of those in the
UK). Some men were trained "on the job" by the 5th and 78th
Infantry Divisions while they were resting in the Middle
East after service in Italy. In Italy itself 30,000 men
were retrained, 60% of whom were sent to the infantry. In
Italy the conversion course lasted 12 weeks; the classes
contained 24 men36.
In addition to the remustering of existing Army
personnel to alleviate the infantry shortage, large numbers
of RAF and RN personnel were transferred to the Army and
retrained as infantrymen after D-Day. 11,200 RAF and RN
personnel were transferred to the Army in August 1944
(6,200 RN and 5,000 RAF). Of these two thirds went to the
infantry. At the same time 6,000 men were also transferred
from the RAF Deferred List (containing men waiting to join
the RAF as aircrew). For ex-RN and RAF personnel infantry
conversion training was 10 weeks (plus 2 weeks primary
training if necessary). During March-June 1945 a further
24,000 RN and RAF personnel were transferred to the Army
(8,000 RN and 16,000 RAF). A sixth of these men were
trained by defunct Royal Artillery units. 500 underwent
training as of f icers37 .
It will be readily appreciated that the large-scale
remustering undertaken in the period 1944-45 not only
36 Ibid, PP324-5.
37 Ibid, PP325-6.
170
placed a heavy strain on existing training resources but
also necessitated the deployment of additional training
resources. Before we leave the subject, one crucial point
must be made about remustering. Remustering was not a
panacea, a quick and simple solution to the infantry
shortage. As the War Office was well aware, remustering had
two big drawbacks: not all the transferred gunners, airmen
and sailors were fit and suitable for infantry duty in the
field; it took much time and effort to train up and make
even approximately battle-ready those who were. Hence, the
War Office's preference for cannibalisation i. e. breaking
up infantry formations and units and using the men so
released as reinforcements for other infantry formations
and units38. It is a sad fact that, after the infantry
crisis became acute, ex-AA gunners (many not fully fit for
infantry duty) were being posted to infantry units in NW
Europe after a mere 6 weeks of retraining39.
Some inflation of the establishment of training centres
and reinforcement units may have been due to the Army's
chronic inefficiency in the matter of fatigues -
housekeeping duties. Units normally get these done by the
labour (if that is not too strenuous a word for the efforts
of a soldier on fatigue) of the men in the plentiful time
they have to spare from fighting, or preparing to fight.
But in a training centre, a more rigid schedule is
prescribed for the recruit, and must be adhered to if he is
to be graduated "trained" in the planned period. The
interruptions to training by being taken for guard duty,
kitchen, coal, and sanitary fatigues and so on may
seriously interfere with his training progress. At any
rate, this was the excuse frequently given for failure to
turn out sufficiently trained reinforcements in the time
required. The remedy adopted was to supply "duty men" of
38 Directorate of Staff Duties file on manpower: W032/10899.
39 Wingfield, PP134-5. 171
low physical category, or intelligence, who would remain in
the training centre or reinforcement unit permanently, and
would do all the chores, while the reinforcements
concentrated on their training. This plan was probably good
from one point of view, but it added to the manpower
required as a fixed "capital" to produce a given volume of
reinforcements.
Better morale, discipline and organization in
reinforcement training and holding units would reduce the
need for these additions to the permanent establishment. By
working the men only a little harder, they could do their
training and the necessary chores too. Generally speaking,
as WWII went on, the cadres of reinforcement training and
holding units were filled with the less fit and the least
able, those who did not reach the standards of character
and energy required for the field units. Of course, there
were in such units very many excellent officers, NCOs and
men whose only reason for not being at the front was age or
physical handicap, persons who were really efficient, and
whose efforts to make others so were deserving of all
praise. But by and large, a constant fight had to be waged
against the apathy and slackness of those who had been in
the depot too long, and saw no prospect of getting any
further.
Again, a closer linkage between field and reinforcement
unit is probably the best corrective that can be devised.
Closer identification with, and exchange of officers and
NCOs with the fighting unit cannot but improve morale and,
with morale, efficiency.
Let us now examine the recruiting, training and holding
establishments in Britain, and the numbers of men in the
training stream flowing through them at the end of
September 1944. Table XI gives the figures. On the
establishment of the Training Organization, Holding
172
Division, Holding and Reserve Units, ATS Training Units,
Reserve Divisions and Cadre Infantry Divisions, 134,003
personnel were looking after 44,726 trained reinforcements,
147,112 recruits under training and 26,494 being retrained.
Without going into detail, it can be said to be far, far
too high a ratio. It is in the proportion of 1.63
reinforcements and trainees to 1 on the training and
administrative staffs.
However, the recruiting, training and holding
establishments were built up, in their general structure,
when the British Army was being formed, was being expanded from its peacetime rudiments of less than a quarter of a
million to the almost three million which was the maximum
strength (vide Table XII).
We should therefore consider whether the size of the
recruiting, training and holding establishments was
appropriate to the build-up phase of the British Army, and
for this purpose we require a picture of the intake of
personnel during the war years. Table XXI gives such a
picture.
The table shows for each year, from September 1939 to
the end of 1945, the intake of men into the Army. From the
table, it will be seen that the intake into the Army was
massive during 1940 and modest during 1943-45. However, the
period with which we are most concerned is 1941-42 when the
intake into the Army was neither massive nor modest but
steady.
The figure of particular importance in the present
discussion is the average intake per month during 1941-42,
which was 447,700 + 431,600 divided by 24 = just over
36,600. The training apparatus during that period therefore
should have been adapted to this intake with a margin for
higher than average recruitment. Assuming an eight months'
period of training in schools and training centres on the
173
average, there should have been about 8x 36,600 in
training continuously, or around 293,000.
The approximately 106,700 who comprised the
establishment for recruitment, training and holding at the
end of June 1944 (vide Table XI) would have been very
roughly a third of this number. Interestingly, Burns opined
that a ratio of 1 trainer/administrator to 3 trainees "may
be about the proper proportion of trainers and
administrators to trainees" and that it "should be quite
possible to get along well with this proportion, provided
instructors and administrators know their jobs, and are
. competently commanded"40
However, we note from Table XXI that during 1944 the
average monthly intake was 251,900 divided by 12 = just
under 21,000, which would give an eight months' population
of 8x 21,000 = 168,000. And if we apply the 1: 3 ratio of
permanent training and administrative staff to trainees, we
find that the approximately 134,000 trainers and
administrators at the end of September 1944, while
appropriate to a trainee population of 402,000, is far too
high for the actual trainee population of approximately
173,600 shown in Table XI.
It was too high by 76,100 personnel and should have been
only 57,900. It is a fact that considerable reductions in
training establishments had been made since the peak of the
recruitment and training programme; and that most of the
young and fit men employed on training had been "combed
out". But it is a slow and difficult task indeed to scale
down any organization which has become largely redundant.
It is also a fact that the Cadre Infantry Divisions did not
exist solely to train and some or all of their
approximately 22,000 personnel should perhaps be deducted
from the figure for trainers and administrators. If all
their personnel were deducted, the number of trainers and
ao Manpower in the Canadian Army, P84.
174
administrators in September 1944 would only be around 5,300
or 5% greater than in June. It would however still be
almost double the number that investigation suggests was
actually needed.
On the outbreak of war the Government had no idea of
what the strength of the Army would be eventually. It was
thought that Britain would be putting forth a fairly
limited effort on land to support the French: furnishing 32
divisions at the peak41. The collapse of France in 1940 not
only negated all these assumptions but also scared the
Government into taking the strenuous measures that should
have been taken a year earlier. Many of these were
inappropriate. To give one example. In the summer of 1940
no less than 275,000 men were called up to the Army. It was
impossible to equip properly this number of men. Therefore,
most were directed into the infantry. Almost overnight, 120
infantry battalions were created, most of which were short-
lived42. Britain did not have a really coherent plan of what
forces it should field until the spring of 1941, when (as
we shall see in Chapter 7) Churchill placed a cap on the
Army - which at the time had just over two million men -
and told it to organize itself accordingly. Unfortunately
for the Army, it was subsequently called upon to undertake
more and more tasks and, although it was given more and
more men, these were supplied to it in dribs and drabs. It
ended the war, as we have seen, with almost three million
men i. e. nearly 50% more than the cap placed by Churchill.
It was the lack of a decision until the spring of 1941 as
to how large an army Britain was going to field, coupled
with the fact that that decision was greatly in error, that
created many of the inefficiencies which are criticized in
this thesis.
41 Perry, The Commonwealth Armies, P51.
Pigott, Manpower Problems, P 16.
175
The lesson is obvious. Recruiting, training and holding
establishments should be designed to deal with the numbers
of men required to build up the Army to the designed
strength in an optimum period; after which they should be
reduced to the strength required to provide reinforcements
for the designed Army.
There is another way in which the manpower held in the
reinforcement stream and pools, and the manpower required
to administer and train them, could in theory have been
reduced below the 1944 figures. Britain's holding of
reinforcements overseas was very large. This was mainly
owing to the policy, decided upon in the early stages of
the war, that large numbers of reinforcements should be
held close to the fighting fronts. These made up the
authorised reinforcement pools in NW Europe, Italy, the
Middle East and the Far East, which all officers dealing
with reinforcements were concerned to keep up to strength.
Why did the Army allow tens of thousands of
reinforcements to be held in pools overseas? Because it
could not be sure of being able to transport reinforcements
from Britain to overseas bases and so to field units as and
when they needed them. Shipping on regular schedules was
not available. Convoys were hard to organize, and came
along at infrequent intervals. To send single ships,
unescorted, was too risky, except for the big, fast ones,
such as the famous "Queens". Because of enemy action, for
much of the war there was a severe shortage of shipping.
Also because of enemy action, for much of the war the
Mediterranean was closed and convoys to the Middle East and
the Far East had to make a long and arduous detour round
the Cape. Between June 1940 and August 1943 33 troop
convoys to the Middle East and Far East went around the
Cape. As it could take 8 or 10 weeks for reinforcements to
176
arrive from Britain, the necessity for overseas pools to be
allowed a cushion of reinforcements is obvious43.
Let us assume that, in 1944, the Army had to send
overseas some 5,000 reinforcements per month to keep the
theatre reinforcement pools up to strength. With the air
transport of the day, these 5,000 troops could have been
carried in one hundred trips; say four aircraft loads a day
on twenty-five days of the month. It would seem that a
fleet of fifteen or so transport aircraft should have been
able to carry 5,000 reinforcements a month overseas on a
regular schedule. There might have been some losses due to
aircraft accident or enemy attack, but only fifty men would
be lost in each aircraft. There would not be so many eggs
in one basket as under the sea transport arrangements, and
the economy in naval force required to protect sea convoys
would be very considerable.
Why did the Army not use transport aircraft instead of -
or as well as - ships? Firstly, the Army was not
well-supplied with transport aircraft (thanks to the
Anglo-American obsession with producing bombers) and those
transport aircraft that it did have tended to be
monopolised by the Airborne Forces, "Chindits" etc.
Secondly, unlike modern transport aircraft, the transport
aircraft of the day were small, slow, had short-ranges,
were mechanically unreliable and could not operate
effectively at night or in bad weather. Accepting that the
movement of reinforcements from Britain by air was out of
the question as regards the Far East and Middle East, what
about the much closer NW Europe? Large numbers of men were
in fact moved by air from NW Europe to Britain. During the
NW Europe campaign 82,000 British and Canadian casualties
were evacuated to Britain by air - without a single
accident44. However, these (specially fitted) aircraft did
43 Ibid, PP49-50.
44 Ellis, Victory in the West, Vol. I. P483. 177
not fly out to the Continent empty: they carried medical
supplies and medical personnel. During the NW Europe
campaign no less than 205,353 British reinforcements were
sent from the UK to the Continent45 i. e. almost 18,700 a
month. There appears to have been only one instance of
reinforcements being transported from the UK to the
Continent by air: 4,000 as an emergency measure in February
194546. There are two reasons why the overwhelming majority
of 21st Army Group's reinforcements went by sea and not by
air: the huge numbers involved; the closeness of the
Continent to Britain and thus the short journey time. The
former made regular air transport impossible while the
latter made regular air transport unnecessary.
It goes without saying that, with the assurance of
regular transport of reinforcements by air, when and as
required, the pools overseas could have been cut down
considerably. They could have been held in reinforcement
units, with the necessary headquarters overseas only; and
the personnel required for training and administration
could have been considerably reduced.
If, unfortunately, Britain finds itself having to fight
another great war, it is clear that all reinforcement
training, except that required to keep them up to the
proper pitch and to absorb the very latest field
experience, should be in Britain, where on the average a
year's reinforcements should be in the stream. The
administration and training personnel should amount to no
more than a third of this figure.
Close touch between field army and the reinforcement
training establishments in Britain would be essential, but
with a regular air transport service for forward movement
45 Administrative History of 21S` Army Group, PP24,54,86 and 122.
46 Ibid, P 122.
178
of reinforcements, and rearward movement of casualties,
this should not be difficult.
What conclusions may we draw about the British Army's
training and reinforcement machine in 1944?
In 1944 the training and reinforcement machine was inefficient and uneconomical. It was not producing enough
reinforcements of the type most required i. e. infantry; it
was not producing infantry reinforcements to the standard
required; and it was employing too much manpower relative
to the reinforcements it was producing. That it was
extremely difficult, if not impossible, for the machine to
be efficient and economical is indisputable, for several
reasons. First, there was the impossibility of knowing in
advance precisely how many recruits (and of what quality)
were to be received and how many reinforcements (and of
what type) were to be required. Second, there was the
unplanned and haphazard way in which the British Army had
been and was being built up. Third, there was the very long
stay in Britain of most of the Army, which meant that
training had to be largely theoretical. Fourth, there was
the need to rely almost entirely on infrequent and slow sea
transport. With the air transport of personnel, the Army
could have greatly reduced the holding of reinforcements
and the organization looking after them, but the regular
air transport of personnel was not a practical possibility
during the war. Fifth, there was the remustering programme,
which necessitated the deployment of extra resources. For
all these reasons, the fact that the training and
reinforcement machine was in 1944 inefficient and
uneconomical is, while very regrettable, not surprising.
179
CHAPTER 5. NORMAL WASTAGE.
The next two chapters will examine wastage. What exactly is wastage?
Before the war, manpower was lost to the Army through
run-out and wastage. Run-out comprised men leaving at the
end of their engagement. Wastage comprised desertion;
discharge soon after enlistment through mis-statement of
age or mis-statement of marital status or medical
unfitness; death and invaliding; purchase of discharge; and
discharge because of misconduct. In an all-volunteer force,
discharge or transfer to the reserve on compassionate
grounds was rare.
During the war, naturally, the causes of manpower loss
changed very greatly. Run-out was embargoed and discharge
by purchase was suspended. Discharge because of misconduct
was rarely invoked. Wastage through death, invaliding and
medical unfitness all increased greatly. In a largely
conscript army, compassionate release developed into a
matter of great importance. By December 1940 new
applications were running at the rate of almost 1,000 a
month; by December 1941 almost 2,000; by December 1942
3,800; by December 1943 almost 7,000; by December 1944
8,100; by March 1945 almost 10,000; and by September 1945
almost 19,500 (plus over 2,500 new applications from the
ATS). Applications for postings home from overseas on
compassionate grounds also increased greatly. As did
releases (to be precise, transfers to the W and W(T)
Reserves i. e. the men could be recalled if necessary) to do
work of national importance, commonly called industrial
releases. At one time just over 52,000 were on release for
this reason; the figure later stabilized around 42,000. In
both absolute and relative terms, battle casualties during
WWII were far fewer than during WWI: just under 145,000
180
killed or died of wounds and just under 240,000 wounded, of
whom about 35,000 were invalided. Over the whole war,
thanks to advances in medicine, discharges on medical
grounds averaged about 2% per year. Under 500 other ranks
were discharged for misconduct, mostly gross depravity. The
commissions of about 1,800 officers were terminated
following their conviction by court-martial or civil court,
although many would subsequently have been called-up to the
ranks. Regrettably, over 97,000 other ranks were struck off
as deserters, although many rejoined or were apprehended.
Surprisingly, over 70,000 men were discharged in the period
September 1939 to June 1945 on the grounds of "Services no
longer required"'.
Although battle casualties are of course normal in war,
normal wastage is defined as wastage other than that caused
by battle. This chapter will examine all the types of
wastage suffered by the Army mentioned above with the
exception of battle casualties, which will be examined in
the next.
Table XIII shows the outflow of men from the British
Army during the war. The number is broken down into
casualties and other deaths; discharges for medical
reasons; transfers to the reserve, releases to civil life
etc.
It may be stated as a general proposition that every man
who was discharged from the Army before the end of the war
meant a waste of effort in some degree. The exceptions to
this proposition, were deaths, transfers to other services
and discharges for medical reasons to the extent that these
represented positive deterioration of physical condition,
by reason of wounds or disease, to the point where service
could not be rendered. Before a man from civil life was
sufficiently trained to be a useful soldier, he had to do
not only his individual training, but also collective
1 Pigott, Man power Problems, PP55-64.
181
training to fit him for the unit he belonged to. It is
difficult to fix precisely the average period required to
make a man a trained soldier, but let us say a year. Few
experienced officers would say that a man was likely to be
reasonably well trained as a member of a fighting unit in a
shorter time.
If the recruit were discharged before he had a year's
service, the time he had served would be a total loss or
waste, because it was necessary to enlist another man, and
spend a year training him to the required standard. If the
man had served more than a year before being discharged, a
year of that service was wasted, for similar reasons. Thus
it is possible to calculate the approximate total loss in
man-days, because of discharge before full value had been
received for the time and effort invested in training.
Looking at Table XIII, we note that from the start of
the war until the end of 1945 1,643,300 men were lost to
the Army for one reason or another. Of these, no less than
457,700 were discharged from the Army on medical grounds,
which was 12.08% of the 3,788,000 men who served in the
Army during the ware. This is a very high percentage loss.
Naturally, because of the end of the war, the outflow
figures for 1945 were greatly distorted. If we deduct the
figures for 1945, we find that 901,900 men were lost to the
Army up to the end of 1944. Of these, more were lost for
medical reasons than for any other reason: 354,500 or
almost 40% of the total. Medical discharges equalled or
exceeded casualties in all but one year i. e. 1942, the year
of Singapore and Tobruk.
The medical reasons break down into a considerable
number of sub-categories. First, and most obvious, are the
wounded whose bodily power could not be restored to the
point where they would be useful again as soldiers: 35,000,
2 Strength and Casualties of the Armed Forces and Auxiliary Services of the United Kingdom, Cmd. 6832, June 1946, P2.
182
as stated above. Table XIII is derived from Parker and he
does not specify what is and what is not included under the
headings "Casualties and other deaths" and "Medical
discharges". It is clear that "Casualties and other deaths"
includes only some of the 569,501 battle casualties and
19,935 natural deaths suffered by the Army during the war3.
It is very likely therefore that those who were invalided
due to wounds are included under "Medical discharges". If
this category is indeed included under "Medical
discharges", then it would account for only 7.65% of such
discharges during the war. Then there are the men who had
met with accidents, not in battle, or had contracted
disease, and who similarly suffered a deterioration in
physical condition below the admissible standards. Then
there are those whose disability was mental or nervous,
such as the psychotics and those who, because of poor
motivation, personality defects, and inability to withstand
wartime stresses, were placed into the catch-all category
of psycho-neurosis. From these we pass to types - the
mentally-retarded and the psychopathic - that in civil life
are not generally regarded as sick, though they often come
in for a good deal of attention from the medical
profession. After the war, the psychiatrists came to the
view that these types should definitely not be treated as
sick when they are in the armed forces, though there was a
distinct tendency to do so during the war.
The term "psychopath" seems to be misunderstood by many
people. Contrary to what many might think, psychopaths
rarely make good soldiers. For present purposes, it is
necessary to view those psychopaths in the Army during the
war as the War Office's Directorate of Selection of
Personnel (DSP) - which was responsible for assessing
personnel and ensuring their optimum use - viewed them at
? Ibid, PP6-7.
183
the time. The most vivid and succinct appreciation of the
problems posed by psychopaths that I have found is that by
Major-General Chisholm, the Canadian Army's Director of Selection of Personnel: "The cause for rejection is not the
fact that the individual has been in prison or has a police
record, but the fact that the police record is visible
evidence of a deep-seated personality defect of the
psychopathic type. Such men had shown, from their case histories, that they were unable to profit by experience.
Their whole life consisted of a series of anti-social
activities that have not improved under the discipline of
the community. Furthermore, ... these men with police
records, with a long history of an inability to support
themselves by a lawful means, with a history of vagrancy,
alcoholism, etc., are not wanted in the Army. The Army is
not primarily a disciplinary organization nor a substitute
for a prison. A number of men of this type enlisted in the
early days before adequate screening was in force. The
detention barracks in the Canadian Army Overseas contains a
high percentage of men of this type who are being returned
to Canada and being discharged from the Service. Recent
surveys of soldiers under sentence in detention barracks in
Canada reveals that 20-30% of those in the detention
barracks are of psychopathic type with a long record of
crimes in civilian life, AWL's, drunkenness and
insubordination in the Army. When the documents of these
men are carefully examined it becomes apparent in many
cases that the soldier has spent more time in detention
than in training. Occasionally one finds men who have been
in the Army for two years but who have not yet completed
Basic Training. These men are a liability in the Army and
not any asset. For the occasional man of this type who does
settle down and serves with distinction there are several
who have proven themselves entirely valueless. Experience
has proven in every war that the best soldiers come from
184
those individuals who have been the best citizens and that
a first class army can only be made from the best men in
the community" 4.
There were also those who although not of the
incorrigible or anti-social type were diagnosed as having a
condition termed "psychopathic personality inadequate".
These men so lacked aggressiveness that it soon became
obvious that they were useless as soldiers, and an inquiry
into their civilian work records usually demonstrated that
this defect existed prior to enlistment. Very often the
man's only motivation at enlistment was his desire to
escape from civilian life where he had been a failure. He
continued to be a failure in the military setting since he
could not be depended upon to perform any duty properly.
It will be wondered why such unsatisfactory material had
not been screened out at the first medical examination. The
psychiatrists' answer to this is that it is possible to
detect only the grosser forms of mental and emotional
disorders in the short time that can be allowed for a
psychiatrist's examination in the medical procedures at
enlistment. They make it clear that no psychiatrist has any
magical means of determining the military value of a
doubtful case, no matter how long the examination may last.
They are of the opinion that it should be possible to
eliminate the majority of men who are valueless if they are
carefully observed by training officers, competent
psychologists or personnel selection officers during the
first few months of training. The psychiatrist should
function in an advisory role to interpret the significance
of the data produced by this teams.
It is clear that it would be advantageous to do this, in
accordance with the theory given at the beginning of this
chapter, that man-days are wasted when men have to be
4 Burns, Manpower in the Canadian Army, PP 103-4.
Ahrenfeldt, Psychiatry in the British Army in the Second World War, PP29-50.
185
discharged for unsuitability. If a man is going to be
discharged, better to do it after three months than a year; better waste only 90 man-days than 365, and get on sooner
with training a suitable man in his place.
Table XIV shows a breakdown of the medical discharges
from the British Army during the period 1943 to 1945. We
want to know the proportion of discharges due to mental and
nervous factors, plus stomach and duodenal ulcers, which
were mostly ascribed to nervous causes also. Of medical
discharges in the period 1943 to 1945, about 80% were due
to disease. Of those due to disease, about half were due to
mental disorders (in order of importance: anxiety state,
hysteria, psychopathic personality, schizophrenia, mental
deficiency and manic depressive psychosis) and ulcers. In
other words, about 40% of medical discharges were due to
mental and nervous factors.
40% of 354,500, being the number of medical discharges
between the start of the war and the end of 1944, is
141,800. This could mean - assuming that each man
discharged served a year - that 141,800 man-years were lost
by enlisting men who proved to have this disability.
According to one calculation, the number of man-years
served in the British Army up to December 1944 was
12,740,0006. So the 141,800 man-years lost as above would be
just over 1% of the total Army manpower effort.
The difficulty, as already mentioned, is to detect the
disability at enlistment or in the early stages of
training. Any improvement in the effectiveness of screening
would result in a saving of manpower.
The voluntary recruiting system has a disadvantage which
becomes particularly apparent at times of relatively high
employment, or after a war has been in progress for a year
or more, and that is that recruits for the army tend to
6 AIRIO/3866: British Bombing Survey Unit, The Strategic Air War Against Germany, P38.
186
come chiefly from the unemployed or those who are not very
satisfied with their employment. Now, from time to time
many men who make good soldiers have been unemployed,
through no fault of their own, as for example, when the
principal industry in a small town is closed down by
irresistible economic pressures. The following observation
does not apply in such cases. But by and large the ranks of
the unemployed contain a large proportion of those who are
economically less capable; those who have less mental and
physical ability; less energy, stability, and other
characteristics which render them valuable to employers.
Such marginally employable men, when they come to the
recruiting office, cannot be refused enlistment, if they
can pass the medical examination. There is no way of
telling that they may not make acceptable soldiers. But
statistical averages operate, and it turns out that most of
the men who were not much good in civil life are not much
good as soldiers either. So they have to be discharged, in
the hope that someone better can be got in their place. (It
is true that throughout its history the British Army had
had to accept unpromising material - some of it "the scum
of the earth"- or go without and had managed, by the use of
firm discipline, to turn much of this material into "good"
soldiers. However, more was required of soldiers, including
infantrymen, during WWII than had been required of "the
Thin Red Line" or even "the Thin Khaki Line" and fewer
means were available to deter or punish slackness and
misconduct, as we shall see later in this chapter).
This is not the popular conception of how the voluntary
system works. The supposition is that all the best young
men, burning with patriotic ardour, rush to the defence of
the flag as soon as the call for recruits goes out. There
is enough truth in this to give colour to the popular
notion. In the early days of a war, a very considerable
proportion of those who enlist are actuated by pure
187
patriotism, and are willing to risk their lives for their
country, in accordance with the traditions in which they
had been brought up. They deserve the honour we give to the
volunteer. But the experience of WWI shows clearly that
`patriotism is not enough" to both create and maintain the
mass army necessary to fight a World War7, although it
suffices for relatively small expeditionary forces, such as
those Britain sent overseas before WWI and has sent
overseas since WWII. Hence the introduction of conscription
on the very first day of WWII, as we shall see in Chapter
7.
When, as in the World Wars, Britain was forced to create
a mass army, recruiting officers, including the medical
officers who examined recruits, had it impressed upon them
that they must not be too choosy and that they must not
nullify the efforts to multiply the size of the army by too
strict application of standards which had an element of
flexibility in them. So unsuitable men got taken in, and - in addition to causing disciplinary problems - went to
swell the discharge statistics.
We must also consider that it is frequently very
difficult for the medical officer or the lay officer to
distinguish between a real disability, or inability to
perform military duties, and unwillingness. Psychiatrists
and psychologists in their attempts to explain human
behaviour have made these distinctions far less clear,
insofar as the Army is concerned than they were, or seemed
to be, in 1914-18. At that time a man did what he was told,
encouraged by the kindly admonitions of his sergeant and
sergeant-major - or else. If he reported to the medical
officer with nothing visibly the matter with him, he was
malingering, a crime under the Army Act8.
Simkins, Kitchener's Army, PP104-62; Beckett and Simpson, A Nation in Arms, PP1-36.
8 Copp and McAndrew, Battle Exhaustion, PP67-8.
188
Psychiatrists, mulling over their 1939-45 experience,
suggest that there is a danger that the Army may be
injudicious, though well-meaning, in its application of the
information which psychiatry and psychology have unearthed
concerning human behaviour9. Some individuals, because of
congenital mental and physical characteristics and
unfortunate experiences early in life all too frequently
utilize methods of "escape" when faced with hard work or danger. In civil life this may not be of very great
consequence to society, but in military life it is more
serious. Actually, when necessary, and when he is under
proper discipline, the type of individual above described
can do a good many things, even when he wishes to do the
opposite. Therefore, the psychiatrists deduce, in the
military setting he must be forced to carry on at his
maximum potential, even if it is contrary to his desire, so
as to maintain the morale of other marginal types, who will
follow the path of least resistance if they see that other
men are escaping duty by exaggerating their inadequacies.
The Army does not wish to be brutal to such unfortunates
who have found their way into its ranks, and it is
difficult to fix the point beyond which disciplinary
measures can have no good result, either exemplary, or in
producing a reasonably useful soldier from indifferent
materiallo.
The psychologists point out, and the Army must agree,
that it is of no use training a man as an infantryman or
for one of the other more hazardous military postings if,
in the first hours of stress, in combat, his weakness of
nerve and brain will render him useless and, what is more,
a bad example for others who do not have his excuse. The
difficulty is that it seems somewhat unjust that the brave
and the steadfast must be sacrificed, while the
9 B. Shephard, Seminar on Psychiatry in the British Army, IHR, Univ. of London, 27`h Jan. 1998.
10 Copp and McAndrew, P70. 189
poor-spirited are allowed to avoid hardship and to preserve
their lives".
The problem of psychiatric casualties was acute in Italy
in early 1944. A considerable number of "S" casualties
accumulated at the base. "S" stood for stability, and was
the final factor in the PULHEMS profile of a man's physical
and mental abilities, or disabilities, used by the British
and Canadian Armies from 1943. PULHEMS was not the name of
an individual who invented the profile. P stood for
physique, U for upper limbs, L for lower limbs and
locomotion, H for hearing and ears, E for eyes, M for
mental capacity, and S for stability. Soldiers were graded
from 1 to 5 for each of these factors: 1 being fit for
service anywhere; 2 fit for anywhere except frontline
combat; 3 fit for line of communications duties; 4 fit for
home service; and 5 unfit12. "S" casualties were those who
had to be evacuated from battle owing to mental, nervous or
emotional instability and who, the doctors had concluded,
should not be sent back because they would simply break
down again. S3 was fit only for employment in the rear
areas; S4, it had been arbitrarily decided, should be
returned to the UK, while S5 was unfit for any military
employment and meant that the man should be discharged.
These men were sitting in a special group at the base;
they had no particular occupation, and it was reported that
their chief interest lay in discussion of what symptoms
they should manifest to get themselves downgraded to S4 or
S5 so that they could get out of the Army, or at least out
of Italy. A medical officer, whose duty it was to accompany
to the port of embarkation men sent home, has stated that
these men were highly interested in psychiatry in its
popular and practical aspects and used to talk among
" Ibid.
12 Ibid, P40.
190
themselves, when they thought they were not overheard,
about their success in being sent home by simulating
psychiatric symptoms. Confessing that nocturnal enuresis
had persisted into adolescence was a favourite gambit.
It was decided to form a special pioneer company, or
companies, which would be employed in labouring work, such
as road-making, and handling heavy stores at depots. This
was done, and the scheme seemed to work out relatively
well. Many of the men were benefited physically and
mentally and could be reallocated to corps and units where
they would not be in physical danger, and consequently able
to keep their emotions in control, and could carry on doing
some necessary duty.
It was felt that if the troops were allowed to believe
that evacuation because of nervous or emotional conditions
was a passport for the UK, the weak and the wavering would
he encouraged to let their pride go and take the easy way
out. Whether or not it got to be known that instead of a
ticket to Blighty, an S evacuation only meant hard labour
at the base, is not known; but it is probable that it did,
and it may have encouraged some men to hang on, who
otherwise might have given up. In any case, the front-line
men were never heard to complain that the special companies
were being treated harshly or unreasonably13.
The great disadvantage of this plan was that all these
S3 cases were counted as reinforcements; there were several
hundreds of them so they were by a no means negligible
factor. Yet to send them home, and strike them off the
reinforcement strength, would possibly have had the bad
effect of encouraging more of the same which, on balance,
seemed the worse alternative.
It would seem that widely available books like
Psychology for the Fighting Man had a lot to answer for.
13 Ibid, P71.
191
To conclude this section, let us outline the wartime
lessons drawn up by Ahrenfeldt, Deputy Assistant Director
of Army Psychiatry. First, personnel selection. It was
essential to have: a thorough medical (physical and
psychological) examination at induction; scientific
selection of those fit and their appropriate allocation;
scientific reallocation when necessary. Second, officer
selection. Scientific selection can increase the success
rate by a third. Third, mental dullness. Stable dullards
should be employed on labouring duties in the Pioneer
Corps. Unstable dullards should be discharged because it
was not cost-effective to retain them. Fourth, the
treatment and disposal of psychiatric cases. Military
psychiatric hospitals should cater for those liable to be
made fit for further service. Civil psychiatric hospitals
should cater for those not liable. Fifth, forward
psychiatry. On average, psychiatric casualties accounted
for 10% of battle casualties. The role of forward
psychiatry is to: prevent psychiatric casualties from
impeding operations and the evacuation and treatment of the
wounded; select and treat mild cases; prevent the
deterioration of bad cases; conserve manpower. By the use
of Exhaustion Centres, 56%-70% of cases were returned to
the front within a week (and only 5% broke down again
during the same battle). Psychiatric casualties are
inevitable in modern warfare. Sixth, morale and discipline.
To maintain morale it is essential to have adequate
selection and allocation, thorough training, good
leadership and attention to good welfare facilities,
regular mails and provision of frequent and adequate
information. The Army should cease to be regarded as a
penal colony for social misfits. Seventh, the
rehabilitation of repatriated POWs. Special units should be
provided. Eighth, the organization of army psychiatry at
home and overseas. It is essential to have an independent
192
central organization (Directorate of Army Psychiatry) as
part of the Army Medical Department and a separate
department in charge of personnel selection (Directorate of
Selection of Personnel) as part of the Adjutant-General's
branch of the War Office14.
While we may agree with Ahrenfeldt that the war
demonstrated the value of psychiatry to the Army, we may
also agree with 21st Army Group's Director of Medical
Services that Army psychiatrists were sometimes guilty of
zealousness or gullibility and were thus sometimes
responsible for unnecessary manpower wastage 15 .
During the war the British Army embraced Personnel
Selection (PS) and developed it considerably. The aim of PS
was to match the right man to the right job i. e. put round
pegs in round holes and make sure that round holes
contained round pegs. PS was considered necessary because
few men are good judges of their own abilities; because
jobs in modern armies are highly specialized; and because
the quality of manpower assigned to the Army left a lot to
be desired. PS tried to ensure that the right man was in
the right job i. e. that each man did a job for which he was
fitted (mentally, physically, educationally etc. ) and that
each job was done by a man who was fitted for it. It did
not succeed, but it made substantial progress.
Ungerson, the War Office's Chief Psychologist, writes
persuasively of the high quality of manpower required by
the Army during the war: "The increased demand for skilled
manpower arose primarily from mechanization and the very
great use of radio-communications. By the autumn of 1941,
there were more than 500 trades and other highly skilled
employments, in addition to a very great many extra-
regimental duties. This would not have mattered very much
if the jobs had been relatively simple, but in fact they
14 Ahrenfeldt, PP254-8.
15 Holden, Shell Shock, P94. 193
demanded a growing proportion and variety of skilled men
such as radar operators, tank crews in the greatly
expanding RAC, electrical and mechanical engineers,
paratroops, and so on. About one quarter of all troops were
employed as tradesmen, while perhaps as many more did work
which called for particular skills. Even among the
remainder there was also some marked need for skill. The
ordinary infantryman, for instance, had more elaborate
training and more weapons to master than his counterpart of 1914-1918. And over and above all this was the incessant
need for more officers. Compared with the state of affairs in the First World War, not only did the ratio of officers
to other ranks rise - from about one to twenty to about one
to twelve - but the absolute numbers rose too. Altogether,
then, the nature of the work to be done made a far fuller
and more differentiated call on abilities than had been the
case twenty years earlier" 16 .
As we shall see in Chapter 7, Ungerson writes with equal
persuasion of the mediocre quality of manpower actually
received by the Army during the war. The great disparity
between the quality of manpower needed and received by the
Army was the principal reason why it embraced Personnel
Selection during the war.
DSP was established at the War Office in June 194117. It
was Adam's first initiative upon taking up the post of
Adjutant-General, responsible for personnel matters in the
Army. In July 1942 the General Service Corps (GSC) was
created. The GSC was created to ensure that recruits were
sent to units for which they were suitable and that units
were not sent unsuitable recruits18. With the creation of
16 Ungerson, Personnel Selection, P4.
" ECAC minutes ECAC/M(41)16 of 9`h June: W0163/84; AC minutes AC/M(41)8 of 17`h June 1941: W0163/50.
18 ECAC minutes ECAC/M(42)8 of 5th May 1942: WO163/88.
194
the GSC, all recruits (except, as we have seen, those to
the Guards) were enlisted into the GSC and not, as had been
the practice for centuries, into a particular Regiment or
Corps. While in the Primary Training Centres (PTC) and
Primary Training Wings (PTW) of the GSC, recruits received
basic training and were subjected to PS tests. Only after
their strengths and weaknesses had been ascertained and
measured were they allocated to a particular Corps or
Regiment - the one considered the most suitable for them.
It goes without saying that a much more rational allocation
of manpower was achieved as a result of PS and the GSC.
Between July 1942 and June 1945 the GSC handled 710,000
recruits. Of these: only 5.8% were assessed as being
well-educated; only 5.8% as having officer potential; and
only 5% as having a high combatant temperament. Physical
fitness was divided into five categories (A, B, C, D, E)
and several sub-categories. Only 76.2% of recruits were
assessed as being fully fit (i. e. Al). Intelligence was
divided into six grades: SG1,2,3 plus, 3 minus, 4 and 5.
Only 44.4% of recruits were assessed as having above
average intelligence (i. e. SG3 plus and above): only 10.5%
were assessed as being very intelligent (i. e. SG1)19. These
figures powerfully demonstrate both the unpromising nature
of much of the material that the Army had at its disposal
during the war and the necessity for the Army to identify
and make the very best use of what good material it had.
Naturally, besides measuring the "pegs", the "holes" had
to be measured as well. Consequently, every role in every
unit was assessed and graded by the DSP. For instance, it
laid down that 47% of the men in a rifle battalion
(excluding officers and attached personnel) had to be SG3
plus or above 20 .
19 Ungerson, PP47-8,96-7.
20 The Infantry, DSP. April 1945.
195
PS testing was not confined to army recruits. From
September 1943 to June 1944 all 21st Army Group units were
subjected to testing to ensure that those in the invasion
force were up to scratch. In the period August 1944 to June
1945 25,200 men were transferred from the RN and the RAF
and 14,000 men were released from the RAF Deferred List
(which contained men waiting to join the RAF as aircrew) to
the Army to be retrained as infantrymen. The transferred
men were transferred in two batches. The first batch were
assumed to be up to scratch and were not tested prior to
their allocation. Because many of the first batch were not
in fact up to scratch and had to be reallocated, the second
batch were tested at special centres before being accepted
for transfer: many were rejected. The transferred men were
assessed to be of mediocre quality: only 72.2% were
suitable to be posted to the infantry, which was the object
of their transfer to the Army. The men released from the
RAF Deferred List went through the PTCs and PTWs of the GSC
like ordinary army recruits. They were assessed to be of
excellent quality. They were fit, intelligent,
well-educated and had officer potential21.
From the beginning of the war, a proportion of the
officers and men had been found unsuitable for employment
in field units, and these officers and men tended to
accumulate in reinforcement holding units. During 1942 and
1943, Middle East Forces kept trying to send these
personnel back to Britain, and have them replaced with
useful reinforcements. The War Office agreed in principle,
though not very happy at the prospect of discharging, for
ill-defined causes, considerable numbers who had served for
long periods.
In 1943, during a visit to the Middle East, Adam pointed
out that the demands on the remainder of the British
manpower pool by industry and agriculture, as well as the
21 Ungerson, PP95-7.
196
armed forces, were then such that men of the top physical
category, and satisfactory in every other way were scarce.
If unsatisfactory men were sent back, they would have to be
discharged, and it was doubtful whether the replacement
would be much better. Besides, the replacement would
require training ab initio22.
A reallocation centre was authorized and set up, not
unlike the four Army Selection Centres that had just been
established in Britain (to reallocate misplaced personnel,
those medically downgraded and those whose units had been
disbanded)23. Its function was to study the cases of the
unsuitable personnel and determine whether they could not
be fitted into establishments where lower physical, mental,
and stability factors could be tolerated. The unit was
staffed by PS officers and a psychiatrist. Later,
reallocation centres were set up in Italy and NW Europe to
deal with "S" casualties and those who had been lowered in
category, whether by reason of wounds, disease or any other
cause. By the reallocation of lower category men, it was
possible to release from units with an administrative or
service function, a certain number of higher category men
to reinforce fighting or forward units.
There is little doubt that during the latter part of the
war a large number of men in the reinforcement pools in the
UK and in the overseas theatres were in fact "unfit for the
field".
If Britain is again engaged in a total war, the function
of PS will be of increased importance. If it is possible to
detect those men whose emotions and nerves will not stand
combat strain, they can be used in less dangerous
employment, and may go through the war without breakdown.
22 AG's report on his overseas tour April-May 1943 (ECAC/P(43)68): Adam papers VII/2, LHC.
23 Ungerson, P68.
197
As Crang has shown, the introduction of psychiatrists,
PULHEMS, PS and reallocation to the Army were all
initiatives taken by Adam. Churchill, who harboured deep
and not unreasonable suspicions about both psychiatrists
("'charlatanryi24) and Adam ("subversive to morale "25) , told
Adam that his first job was to reduce the Army's wastage26.
It is clear that, thanks to Adam, psychiatrists, PULHEMS,
PS and reallocation, normal wastage from the Army was
reduced during the war. However, it was still unaffordably
high during the last part of the war. We have looked at
medical discharges, let us now look at discharges to the
reserve, releases etc.
Table XIII shows that up to the end of 1944, while
354,500 men were medically discharged from the Army and
287,900 men became casualties, 259,500 men were lost to the
Army by being relegated to the reserve, released to
civilian life etc. and that such losses exceeded casualties
in all but two years. If we add up the totals of those
medically discharged and those relegated to the reserve,
released to civilian life etc., we get a total of 614,000
men lost to the Army for reasons other than casualty up to
the end of 1944. Assuming each man discharged served a
year, this would equate to a loss of 614,000 man-years or
4.8% of the Army's manpower effort in the period -a loss
it would be well worth striving to avoid another time. It
will be noted from Table XIII that non-casualty wastage
from the Army in 1944 was appreciably higher than in 1943
and only fractionally lower than in 1942.
With regard to losses of manpower for reasons other than
medical unfitness or casualty, as stated at the beginning
of this chapter, 2,300 (1,800 officers and 500 other ranks)
24 Churchill to Anderson, 19`x' December 1942: Churchill, The Hinge of Fate, P918.
25 Churchill to Grigg, 13`h March 1943: Ibid, P938.
'`' Adam papers VIII, Chapter III, P2.
198
were discharged for misconduct; 70,000 were discharged
under the "Services no longer required" clause in King's
Regulations; and 97,000 deserted. Naturally, the last
category is additional to and not included in discharges to
the reserve, releases etc.
During the war the "Services no longer required" clause
was very frequently invoked. There is no doubt that a
number of those discharged for this reason were of such
poor intelligence or such bad character as to be useless or
worse. However, there is equally no doubt that commanding
officers also used this method, quite improperly, to get
rid of lazy or troublesome characters with whom they could
not be bothered27. Commanding officers also turned many
recruits whom they considered unsuitable over to the
medical arm for discharge as of too low mental or stability
characteristics. Prior to the creation of the GSC, a
recruit's suitability or unsuitability for military service
was a matter of opinion and was not scientifically
determined.
Unfortunately, when a man was discharged because he was
"Services no longer required" or "unlikely to become an
efficient soldier", there was nothing much to stop him
travelling to the next county and enlisting again, in some
other Regiment or Corps, under another name. This practice
was considered to be prevalent, and although the Army Act
prescribed penalties for false answers on attestation, and
concealing previous enlistments, it was seldom that anyone
was punished for these offences. At any rate, the
occasional punishments were insufficiently severe to act as
effective deterrents. It was not until the system of
fingerprinting all the army personnel, and checking
newly-enlisted men, was instituted that this abuse and
waste of training effort was brought under control.
2' Pigott, P63.
199
After the war, the British Army decided that when "incorrigible soldiers" had no specific mental or nervous disease they were not to be given medical, but
administrative discharge. This resulted in a more accurate knowledge of the real dimensions of the problem of the
psychotic or psycho-neurotic soldier, but it did not solve
the problem of what should be done with the incorrigible
"bad actor" who is drawn into the forces by the operation
of national service in an emergency. It is obviously unfair
that well-behaved and valuable citizens should have to risk
their lives and submit to the restraints of life in the
forces if criminals and psychopaths are allowed to be
discharged to civil life. Furthermore, soldiers of marginal
character who are bored would be tempted to procure their
discharge by bad behaviour28.
Capital punishment for most military crimes, such as
desertion, or refusing to obey an order, or cowardice, was
abolished between the wars at the height of anti-war and
pacifist feeling. This method of deterring misbehaviour and
disposing of the corrupting influence of useless soldiers
was therefore no longer open to the British Army during
WWII, although it was available to and was extensively used
by its enemies and Russian ally. The same applies to
another device, the penal battalion, although behind the
lines there was much necessary and arduous labour to be
done.
It has been claimed that desertion was less not only in
absolute but also in relative terms during WWII, in the
absence of the death penalty, than it had been in WWI, in
the presence of the death penalty29. This claim not only
flies in the face of common sense but is also based on a
misuse of the statistical evidence (comparing desertion in
WWII with desertion and AWOL in WWI). But whether desertion
28 Copp and McAndrew, P70.
"' Ahrenfeldt, App. B, PP271-5. 200
in WWII was relatively less than in WWI or not, desertion
in WWII was certainly not insignificant.
The incidence of desertion and its less serious but more
numerous partner in crime AWOL was not spread evenly
throughout the war, throughout the theatres and throughout
the arms. If that had been the case, then there would have
been no great problem. Unfortunately, desertion and AWOL
principally affected the infantry and were at one of their
peaks in Italy in the autumn and winter of 1944. Because of
this unhappy combination of circumstances, desertion and
AWOL played a significant part in causing and exacerbating
the infantry crisis. Therefore, the subject of desertion
and AWOL from infantry units in Italy in the autumn and
winter of 1944 deserves to be examined closely.
As Adam reported to the Army Council after his overseas
tour in early 194530, desertion was a very serious problem
in Italy. "The main point raised was that of desertion,
which obsessed most Commander's minds". According to
figures produced by Adam, 8th Army's Field General
Courts-Martial convicted 4,471 men in the period 1st
January 1944 to 10th January 1945: 12 for cowardice; 60 for
mutiny; 2,237 for desertion; 840 for absence; and 1,322 for
other offences. 78th Division had 680 cases of desertion
and 249 of absence; 4th Division had 360 cases of desertion
and 74 of absence; 46th Division had 256 cases of desertion
and 22 of absence. Of course, these figures greatly
understate the problem. They naturally exclude those who
were not apprehended, who did not surrender themselves and
who were acquitted.
Although the desertion problem in Italy did not reach
crisis proportions until the autumn of 1944, it had been in
existence and a matter of concern throughout 1944. When
Eighth Army reached the River Sangro at the end of 1943,
3o Adam papers VII/4: AG's report on his overseas tour Jan. -Feb. 1945 (AC(G)(45)4).
201
its commander, many subordinate commanders and three of its
best divisions were recalled to Britain to take part in the
invasion of France. The departure of so many good officers
and formations, coupled with the confirmation their
departure provided that Italy was now a secondary theatre,
had a bad effect on the morale and discipline of those who
remained. When he succeeded Montgomery as Commander-in-Chief of Eighth Army, Leese reported to
London: "78 Div was very tired and depleted of men after
the Sangro battle, when they had 350 desertions in a fortnight"31.
The capture of Rome on 4th June 1944 was followed by a
wave of desertion. In July Sparrow - later author of the
Morale Monograph - was dispatched by London to investigate
the desertion problem in Italy. He came to the conclusion
that the chief cause was prolonged action which was greatly
increased by close contact with the enemy. He also
classified deserters and absentees into two broad
categories: the "deliberate", who preferred disgrace and
imprisonment to the continued dangers of battle; and the
"involuntary", men with nervous breakdowns who would often
welcome a second chance to prove themselves. Most deserters
belonged to the second group, Sparrow believed32. Sparrow's
findings are of interest but cannot be accepted
unreservedly. Firstly, he visited Italy in the summer
during a relatively quiet period, well before the desertion
crisis exploded in the autumn during Operation "Olive".
Secondly, he only interviewed 16 deserters awaiting trial.
Thirdly, given the inadequacies and uncertainties of
present-day psychiatric evaluations, one must be extremely
wary of placing too much faith in the psychiatric
evaluations of more than half a century ago.
31 CIGS file: W0216/168 180559.
32 AFHQ file W0204/6701 and War Office file 110/Gen/6371 (W032): 17`'' July 1944.
202
Regardless of motive, it was not easy to desert,
especially from the front. Soldiers at the front had to get
back from the line and beyond the rear area, avoid military
police patrols, and find somewhere to hide. After the war
an American officer recalled during the Third Battle of
Cassino meeting a British officer patrolling the area
immediately behind the 8th Indian Division. The British
officer had a drawn pistol and told the American he had
orders to prevent men, except the seriously wounded,
leaving the front and to shoot them if necessary33. Despite
the difficulties involved, a great many men made the
attempt and a substantial number were successful. That so
many men did successfully desert from the British Army
during WWII - especially during the Italian campaign -
testifies either to their luck or determination or
planning. Naturally, desertion was not a problem for
Fourteenth Army in Burma, because there was nowhere to
desert to. It was however very much a problem for Eighth
Army in Egypt and in Italy and for Second Army in Belgium:
the cities of Cairo, Naples, Rome and Brussels (or, more
particularly, their bars and brothels) serving both to
entice and to hide large numbers of deserters.
In his account of the Italian campaign, Morris
implicitly criticises those who, like Ahrenfeldt, seek to
minimise the problem of desertion in WWII when he makes the
point that: "Most men who deserted were fighting soldiers,
particularly infantry, so their absence was all the more
keenly felt and represented a more serious loss than when
presented as an overall percentage of the army's ration
strength" 34. The same point had been made earlier by Ellis 35 1
who has graphically shown us what it was like for the
33 Ellis, The Sharp End, P246.
34 Circles of Hell. P398.
15 Ellis, P244.
203
hard-pressed and understrength "Poor Bloody Infantry" in
WWII, and - as we shall see - by Jackson.
There is no doubt that in Italy many British (and
Allied) soldiers were pushed beyond the limits of endurance
in an arduous campaign -a campaign characterised by fierce
fighting, bad weather, mountainous terrain and a formidable
opponent - which they realised (unlike Churchill) had lost
much, arguably all, of its purpose after the simultaneous
fall of Rome and launch of D-Day. Some absconded in the
midst of battle; the majority however did not return to
their units after being sent to the rear. In Naples or Rome
a man could escape detection for weeks, months or even
years. Not every deserter was living in Naples or Rome:
many were living in the countryside. However, most of those
living in the countryside did not remain at large after the
onset of winter or the establishment of government which
brought some order out of chaos after the front line had
moved northwards. "The problems were not insuperable,
however, and quite a few hard cases managed to vanish from
the ken of authority, mainly by organising themselves into
large gangs i36. Like those gangs of British deserters
preying upon the base areas in the Middle East, with names
like the Dead End Kids and the British Free Corps, in Italy
gangs of British (and Allied) deserters took over villages
and harassed roads. A group of such brigands known as the
Free English were supposed to have deserted shortly after
Salerno37.
After mid 1943 (and its return to the Continent via
Sicily) the British Army suffered about 40,000 recorded
cases of desertion38. Of these, according to Morris, 80%
were from infantry companies and 70% were in Italy in the
36 Ibid, P385.
3' Watts, Surgeon at War, P63.
38 Ellis, P244.
204
last winter of the war. Indeed, according to Morris:
"Eighth Army experienced the highest recorded percentages
of desertion amongst the Western Armies in the Second World
War. The losses were felt all the more keenly because they
occurred in infantry companies already depleted of
manpower. The recorded figures are misleading. Such were the numbers involved, that battalions frequently chose to
deal with the problem in-house rather than through official
channels"39. One must however make the point that the
majority of infantrymen did not desert. Facing the same dangers and enduring the same hardships as those who deserted, they chose to grin and bear it. They did so for a host of reasons, which included personal and regimental
pride, but more especially because they did not want to let
their mates down. Many paid the ultimate price for their
devotion and loyalty.
Jackson confirms both the existence and the seriousness
of the desertion crisis in Italy during late 1944 and early
1945. As he says: "Most of the field commanders believed
that it had been exacerbated by the abolition of the death
sentence for desertion but appreciated that its
re-introduction was politically impracticable" 40. Wilson
(Supreme Allied Commander in the Mediterranean, based at
Allied Force Headquarters) doubted that abolition had
increased desertion, believing that most desertion was
involuntary41. However, it should be noted that Wilson was a
theatre commander, not a field commander, and was
therefore, inevitably, somewhat detached from the problem.
Moreover, whether Wilson expressed his view in early 1944 -
as Jackson says42 - or in July 1944 (to Adam) - as the
39 Morris, P399.
40 Jackson, The Mediterranean and Middle East, Vol. VI Pt. II, P373.
" Ibid, PP373-4.
ý' Ibid, P373.
205
evidence shows43 - he expressed his view well before the
desertion crisis exploded in the autumn. If he expressed his view in July 1944, perhaps he did so under the
influence of the Sparrow report, about which reservations have been expressed above.
In June 1944 Adam corresponded with Alexander (C-in-C
Allied Armies Italy) about the desertion problem44. Grigg
was preparing a memorandum for Churchill. Grigg would not
recommend the death penalty but he would try to have the
question of a post-war amnesty for deserters dealt with firmly. Adam would try to see that service prior to
desertion would not count towards qualifying service for
demobilisation. Unfortunately, Grigg failed to get an
amnesty for deserters ruled out and Adam failed to get
service prior to desertion discounted for demobilisation
purposes.
The demobilisation scheme was presented to Parliament on
22nd September45. The presentation of the scheme, or rather
the publicity given to it - and the interpretation placed
on it - by the notorious46 Army Bureau for Current Affairs
(ABCA), produced a dramatic escalation in the desertion
crisis. McCreery (Leese's successor as C-in-C Eighth Army)
complained to Alexander about the encouragement given to
would-be deserters by ABCA's interpretation of the scheme.
An ABCA pamphlet showed that the only penalty for desertion
was the loss of time spent absent and in prison or
detention. The average deserter might drop 8 places in the
demobilisation queue but as there were 75 places the
resulting delay would be very short. Added to this was the
widespread belief that there would be an amnesty for
43 W0204/6701: Wilson/Adam, 25th July 1944.
44 Alexander papers W0214/62: Adam/Alexander, 27th June 1944.
45 Cmd. 6548.
46 Churchill to Margesson, 6`h and 17`h October 1941: The Grand Alliance, PP823 and 827; Churchill to Grigg, 17 ̀h April 1943: The Hinge of Fate, P950.
206
deserters after the war. McCreery requested that a
declaration should be made that there would be no amnesty;
that all convicted deserters should serve their sentences
(unless they had been suspended) to enable them to be sent
to the Far East; that those whose sentences had been
suspended should not be demobbed until they had earned full
remission (which they could only do in the Far East); and
that the automatic review of sentences should be stopped
and only undertaken in special cases47. Alexander supported
McCreery in a renewed approach to AFHQ at the end of
October, urging that strong action was needed at once48.
Finally, on 14th December - six weeks after Alexander's
correspondence with AFHQ and six months after his
correspondence with Adam - Churchill made a statement in
the Commons. Churchill said: "... it is not the intention to
grant any remission of sentences. Offences such as
desertion which comprise the bulk of these sentences,
involve at the best an added strain upon man-power of this
country, and at the worst forfeit the lives of other
soldiers who have filled the places of those deserters". He
added, comfortingly and misleadingly: "Such very serious
offences are happily rare". As Jackson says, although
deserters and absentees amounted to only 0.1% per month of
the one million men in Central Mediterranean Forces: "As
far as commanders were concerned the offence was certainly
not insignificant" 49. This was because the great majority of
deserters were infantrymen, the commodity in shortest
supply in the theatre. Churchill's speech had little if any
effect. The desertion crisis only abated in February 1945
when the demobilisation regulations were published,
penalising future deserters. To the surprise of many, the
47 W0204/6714: McCreery/Alexander, 22nd October 1944.
48 Ibid: Alexander/AFHQ, 30th October 1944.
49 Jackson, P376.
207
post-war Labour Government did not declare an amnesty for
deserters. An amnesty was finally declared in honour of the
Queen's Coronation in 1953, the Queen and Churchill having
overruled the objections of the Service Departments5o.
Tables XV and XVI show the extent and nature of the
desertion and AWOL problem which afflicted Eighth Army in
Italy during the autumn and winter of 1944. Table XV shows
that there were more than 900 desertion/AWOL cases a month in June 1944 and from September 1944 to January 1945. At
the peak, in December 1944, there were more than 1,200
cases. Table XVI shows that the burden of desertion/AWOL
was borne primarily by the infantry. The bulk of deserters
and absentees came from the infantry divisions. Even the
resting of such formations in the Middle East did not
reduce the problem: 78th Infantry Division had the highest
monthly figures of all divisions when it returned to the
front in October. The armoured formations were much less
affected. Judging by comparative figures produced by
Sparrow, most of the deserters and absentees from 6th
Armoured Division probably came from its infantry unit S51.
As Jackson says, as early as June 1944 desertion/AWOL
had become a serious problem. It is true that, even at the
peak, the overall desertion/AWOL rate was only 0.1% of the
total force in theatre. However, as Jackson also says, the
overall rate is misleading. Most deserters and absentees
were infantry and the desertion/AWOL rate experienced by
infantry units was much higher than the overall rate. Given
that most deserters and absentees were infantry and given
that infantry battalions had a paper strength of 845 during
the latter part of the war (of whom, it should be noted,
only 392 were riflemen or light machine-gunners), the loss
of 900-1,200 men each month through desertion/AWOL during
50 Moran, Churchill: The Struggle for Survival, PP425-6.
51 Cabinet Office: Military Narrative of the War file: CAB 106/453.
208
the autumn and winter of 1944 was clearly extremely
serious. Indeed, considered in context such a loss was
critical. It was very fortunate that the Germans remained
on the defensive in Italy and did not mount an
Ardennes-style counter-attack. All too often the desertion
crisis in Italy has been examined and pronounced upon in
isolation, without any consideration being given to the
precarious state of the British Army in Italy at the time.
As the Official History of the Italian campaign shows,
throughout the campaign the British Army in Italy suffered
from a shortage of manpower, especially infantry, and in
the autumn of 1944 the shortage was particularly bad52. Just
as the Italian campaign commenced in the autumn of 1943,
Britain's manpower reached full mobilization: it was no
longer possible to sustain, still less increase, Britain's
war effort. Starting in late 1943 Italy lost a steady
stream of veteran formations, first for Operation
"Overlord" and then for (the superfluous) Operation
"Dragoon". More went in early 1945 under Operation
"Goldflake". Long before the capture of Rome and the D-Day
landings in June 1944, Italy had ceased to be the primary
theatre. With the capture of Rome and the D-Day landings,
Eighth Army in Italy became a Forgotten Army, almost as
forgotten as Fourteenth Army in Burma. Long before its
launch, "Overlord" had priority for manpower and other
theatres were placed on a starvation diet: most available
manpower was concentrated on the NW Europe campaign. Drafts
from the UK to Italy were few and far between. Many units
had to be disbanded and many others had to be reduced in
strength because of the shortage of manpower. Battle
casualties were heavy and sick casualties were much heavier
still, largely because of malaria and venereal disease (the
large number of malaria and VD cases being the result of,
52 Molony, The Mediterranean and Middle East, Vol. V, PP421-3; Molony, Vol. VI Part I. PP447-50;
Jackson, PP371-2.
209
and a testament to, poor discipline). In Italy in 1944 the
British Army's total casualty rate - that is, battle
casualties plus accidental casualties plus sick casualties
- was 647 per 1,000 ration strength per annum53. With a
casualty rate of this order, a unit of a thousand men would
see almost two-thirds of them become casualties in a year. Many casualties would of course recover and return to duty.
In the meantime however, given the scarcity of
reinforcements, the unit would almost certainly have to
fight on without them. Like the desertion rate, the
casualty rate was much higher for the infantry than for the
Army as a whole. Infantry units did most of the fighting
and consequently sustained most of the casualties yet they
received the fewest reinforcements. Drastic measures were
taken to reduce the demand for, and boost the supply of,
infantry reinforcements. In March 1944 the strength of
infantry battalions was temporarily reduced by a company
and it was ordained that infantry drafts from the UK would
go to where they were most needed, irrespective of their
regimental affiliation; from April 1944, as we have seen,
many anti-aircraft artillery units were disbanded and their
personnel retrained as infantrymen54. These measures were
only partially successful and in September 1944 the
strength of infantry battalions was again temporarily
reduced by a company and many formations and units were
disbanded55. Besides high casualties and few reinforcements,
the Italian campaign was increasingly beset by the problem
of home leave. Under various schemes, large numbers were
allowed to leave Italy and return to the UK for a period of
home leave (many of whom, unfortunately, never returned).
This was considered not only just to those who had been
53 Ellis, P181.
54 Molony, Vol. V, P423: Molony, Vol VI Part I. PP448-9.
55 Jackson, PP371-2.
210
serving away from home for many years but also advisable
for both morale and discipline reasons; one of its aims
(which was manifestly not achieved) was to forestall a
desertion/AWOL crisis. Those in the "teeth" arms -
especially the infantry - were favoured over those in the
"tail".
Against this background of veteran formations being
withdrawn; manpower being withheld and concentrated on NW
Europe; units being reduced in strength or disbanded; heavy
casualties being sustained; and men being withdrawn on home
leave schemes, the desertion problem that afflicted the
British Army in Italy during the autumn and winter of 1944
was of crisis proportions. Indeed, given the brilliance and
resourcefulness of German commanders and units in Italy, it
was potentially catastrophic. Seen in the context of the
time, a belief by the responsible commanders in Italy that
discipline was too lax and should have been much tougher
appears neither inexplicable nor inappropriate. Such a
belief was shared by many at the sharp end. One wrote after
the war: "Some months spent in daily contact with deserters
in Italy taught me that, although there were a few very sad
cases caused by a nervous strain or domestic troubles, the
offence was usually a carefully thought-out plan, and the
belief in a pardon after the war was widespread. Any
Infantry Officer who served there knows what a serious
problem desertion was in that campaign. It is alarming to
think what the position would be in another war if
desertion should have been proved to be a paying
proposition" 56. While causes and remedies will continue to
be debated, there can be no doubt that the desertion crisis
in Italy greatly increased both the burden on the infantry
units and the demand for infantry reinforcements in that
theatre.
56 McPherson, Discipline, PP57-8.
211
In this chapter we have examined the non-battle wastage
suffered by the British Army during the war. We have found
that such wastage was very high and, although reduced
during the war, was still unaffordably high during the last
part of the war. Two types stand out. Those who were
discharged for mental or nervous disability. Those who
deserted or went AWOL. It is clear that those responsible
for the high administration of the Army - Grigg and Adam in
particular - were, for various reasons, too ready to take a
soft line on mental or nervous disability and too reluctant
to take a tough stand against desertion and AWOL, ignoring
those in the field. While Churchill shared the reluctance
(no doubt for political reasons: although he believed in
the military death penalty57, many of those in the Coalition
Government did not58), he at least opposed the readiness.
Thanks to this readiness and this reluctance, non-battle
wastage was in 1944 a substantial drain on manpower. It
must be accounted a significant factor in causing and
exacerbating the manpower crisis which struck the British
Army in the autumn of 1944.
57 Moran, P 147.
58 McHugh, The Labour Party and the Parliamentary Campaign to Abolish the Military Death Penalty, '
Historical Journal, March 1999, PP233-49.
212
CHAPTER 6. BATTLE WASTAGE.
In this chapter we will examine in detail the battle
wastage suffered by the British Army during WWII. In
particular, we will examine in detail the wastage rates
used by the British Army in WWII to predict its battle
wastage and thus its reinforcement needs. We will ascertain
how the rates were determined and how they were reviewed,
what flaws they contained, what amendments were made to
them and how well they operated in the various theatres.
The aim being to establish whether the wastage rates were
adequate or whether, as some have asserted, they
underestimated infantry casualties - and consequently the
need for infantry reinforcements - and thus caused the
infantry shortage.
We examined normal wastage in the previous chapter, or
rather normal wastage defined as the permanent loss of
personnel from the Army for reasons other than battle.
Normal wastage can also be defined as the permanent or
temporary loss of personnel from units for reasons other
than battle and will be so defined in this chapter. Normal
wastage is more or less constant and is due to personnel
being evacuated because of disease, sickness or accidental
injury (collectively known as non-battle casualties), being
transferred, or leaving the unit for a variety of other
reasons (such as desertion). Battle wastage, on the other
hand, is intermittent and is due to personnel being killed,
evacuated wounded, taken prisoner or posted missing as the
result of enemy action (collectively known as battle
casualties).
Battle casualties are especially difficult to forecast.
Nevertheless, the provision of adequate reinforcements
depends on how accurately battle casualties have been
forecast. Which is not to say that, as noted in Chapter 4,
213
the provision of adequate reinforcements depends entirely
on the accurate forecasting of battle casualties: common
sense tells us that correct prediction of demand does not
guarantee sufficiency of supply. As we saw in Chapter 4,
the best part of a year must elapse from the time when the
recruit is enlisted until he is trained to the point where he is ready to replace a casualty. Therefore, the programme
of recruiting and training reinforcements must be planned
about a year ahead. It is very seldom that the high
authorities directing a war can say how many battles are
going to be fought in the ensuing year or how fierce these
will be. Since no one can predict the exact course of the
fighting, and its precise cost in terms of men killed,
wounded, prisoner and missing, a formula is usually sought
from the experience of previous wars to assist planners in
forecasting casualties and thus reinforcement needs.
As in earlier and later wars, in WWII wastage rates were
employed to assist planners in forecasting casualties.
Derived from past experience, wastage rates are the rates
at which officers and men of the various arms, both
fighting and support, are presumed to become "ineffective"
(i. e. lost to units because of battle, sickness etc. ) and
have to be replaced. Wastage rates are expressed in terms
of percentage of unit strength per month.
Battle casualties are especially difficult to forecast
because they are intermittent and they fluctuate greatly.
They fluctuate greatly because of the many variable factors
involved. The number of battle casualties is influenced by:
(1) ratio of enemy to own strength; (2) weapons employed
and ratio of enemy to own firepower; (3) experience and
training of troops, both in general and in particular types
of combat; (4) terrain; (5) tactical advantage and
excellence of plan, enemy and own (availability of prepared
positions; possession of terrain advantages e. g. high
ground; intelligence); (6) tactical and strategic support,
214
both air and naval; (7) logistic support; (8) climate; (9)
nature of operations (defensive; offensive)'. Because war
usually consists of long periods of inaction punctuated by
short periods of action, casualties from sickness and
accidents are usually higher than casualties from battle.
However, battle casualties are in the nature of things
usually more serious and less recoverable than non-battle
casualties.
Two points about the British Army's battle wastage and
wastage rates in WWII are worth stressing at the outset.
Firstly, the British Army's battle wastage in WWII was very
much less than it had been in WWI. It is true that, when it
embarked upon its greatest and costliest campaign of the
war in June 1944, the British Army had a million fewer men
than it had had at the end of WWI (2,720,000 instead of
3,760,000) . It is clear, however, that not only in absolute
terms but also in relative terms the battle wastage
suffered by the British Army in WWII was very much less
than it had suffered in WWI. During the six years of WWII
the British Army suffered 570,000 battle casualties while
during the four and a quarter years of WWI it suffered
2,527,000 i. e. nearly 4.5 times as many2. On the first day
of the Battle of the Somme it suffered 57,000 i. e. one
tenth of the battle casualties it suffered during the whole
of WWII. In WWII the British Army, fortunately, did not
have to bear the brunt of the fighting, as it had had to do
in WWI. There can be no doubt that for the British Army
battle wastage was of much less consequence in WWII than it
had been in WWI; it had much less impact on the strength of
the Army, particularly the infantry. Which is not of course
to say that in WWII battle wastage was unimportant, that it
had no impact on the strength of the Army, particularly the
infantry.
1 First 7 factors: Beebe and DeBakey, Battle Casualties, P 14.
2Pigott, Manpower Problems, P81.
215
Secondly and paradoxically, as will soon become
apparent, the wastage rates used by the British Army in
WWII were based mainly on its WWI experience. During WWII
the wastage rates used by the British Army were remarkably
consistent. They were only reviewed twice: in the autumn of
1939 and in the autumn of 1942. A comparison between the
rates approved, following the first review, by the War
Committee in January 1940 (during the Phoney War) and those
approved, following the second review, by the Executive
Committee of the Army Council (ECAC) in April 1943 (at the
end of the North African campaign) reveals few substantial
differences. The only substantial differences were
increased rates for artillery, armour and infantry officers
and artillery other ranks. Rates for "tail" were
substantially unchanged. While it might be thought unlikely
that the autumn 1942 review (conducted by the Research
Committee under Major-General Evetts) ignored the North
African campaign, the results of that review (the so-called
Evetts rates) indicate little if any influence on the part
of the North African campaign. Given that the autumn 1939
review had confirmed the use of the pre-war rates (albeit
in modified form), it is true to say that during WWII
wastage rates were based mainly on WWI experience. Whatever
the rights and wrongs of basing WWII rates mainly on WWI
experience, it is hard to see how rates ultimately derived
from WWI underestimated casualties - particularly infantry
casualties. Yet certain Canadian (and subsequently
American) historians have asserted precisely that.
Before we examine the development of the wastage rates
during the war, it might be helpful to explain the chain of
responsibility within the War office during the war (as
given in the "War Office List"). Both material and manpower
wastage rates - the technical name for which was Field
Force Conspectus (FFC) rates - were throughout the war the
216
responsibility of the Director of Staff Duties (DSD) DSD
was also responsible for War Establishments (WEs) and
Orders of Battle (ORBATs). Eventually, DSD had four
deputies: DDSD (A) , (B) , (C) and (D) . DSD was responsible to
the Deputy Chief of the Imperial General Staff (DCIGS). The
Director of Military Operations (DMO) was responsible for
operational planning, including activity forecasts. DMO was
responsible to the Vice Chief of the Imperial General Staff
(VCIGS) . Naturally, with regard to manpower wastage there
was very close liaison with the Department of the Adjutant-
General (AG), who was responsible for personnel. AG had two
deputies: DAG(A) and (B) Under them were: the Director of
Manpower Planning (DMP) (created March 1943), the Director
of Organization (D of 0), AG Co-ordination (AG Co-ord), the
Army Medical Directorate (AMD) and the Statistical Branch
of AG's Department (AG Stats). AG Stats (which was
responsible for the co-ordination and maintenance of
statistics of personnel of the military forces, namely
strengths, normal and battle wastage, intakes etc. )
produced a great number of strength, casualty and wastage
returns, forecasts and analyses during the war. Casualty
forecasts were produced on the basis of information
supplied by DSD (latest wastage rates) and by DMO (latest
activity forecasts). Naturally, from March 1943 the main
customer of AG Stats was DMP. From early 1943 DSD (Chair),
DMP and D of 0 met formally every week to discuss manpower
matters, including wastage, reinforcements, WEs. ORBATs
etc. Occasionally during the war other War Office directors
or their deputies, such as the Deputy Director of
Recruiting and Organization (DDRO) or the Director of Air
(D Air), were asked for or volunteered their opinions about
the wastage rates.
In August 1939, on the eve of war, Mobilization Secret
Instructions were issued3. An appendix contained the wastage
79/Mobn/3019: A4836: W033/1639. 217
rates. They are reproduced in Table XVII. They expressed
wastage as a percentage of unit strength per month. The
rates were divided by arm, by theatre and by rank. There
were sixteen arms divided by three theatres (the Field
Force i. e. the British Expeditionary Force preparing to
embark for France; Egypt; Palestine and Sudan) and two
ranks: Officers; Other Ranks (ORs). The rates for the Field
Force and for Egypt were identical; the rates for Palestine
and Sudan were half those for the Field Force and for
Egypt. There were flat rates (irrespective of arm or rank)
for: India; Colonial Garrisons; Air Defence, Coastal
Defence and Headquarters in the UK; Other Units and
Establishments in the UK. There was no division by
activity. However, the different rates for theatres implied
that the Field Force and Egypt would be very active,
Palestine and Sudan moderately active and other theatres
inactive.
The War Committee discussed a paper by DSD on the
calculation of personnel wastage on 5th January 19404. DSD
proposed an activity forecast for the coming year and new
rates of wastage. The forecast was approved; the rates were
also approved with a few amendments (relating to the RA, RE
and to forces in the UK) . Appended to DSD's paper were: a
table of the existing rates; a table of the proposed new
rates; a paper by AG; a paper by DDRO on infantry wastage
on the Western Front during WWI; and a proposed activity
forecast for 1940. DSD's paper said that the current
wastage rates were too high. As DDRO's paper demonstrated,
they were based on heavy casualties during major operations
on the Western Front during the last war. They did not
reflect the existing situation and made excessive demands
on manpower. DSD therefore proposed to introduce reduced
rates for "Normal" activity and very much reduced rates for
' War Committee papers January 1940: WO 163/66.
218
"No" activity: this was agreed. DSD also proposed that the
existing rates become the rates for "Intense" activity:
this was also agreed, with a couple of changes (the
Committee decided on lower rates for the RE and RA). The
introduction of rates for "Normal" and "No" activity would
more accurately reflect the existing situation (namely, the
Phoney War: the BEF in France but no fighting; Italian non-
belligerency in the Middle East; Japanese neutrality in the
Far East) and would enable manpower demands to be greatly
reduced. The resulting rates contained seventeen arms
divided by two theatres (France and Egypt; Palestine and
Sudan), sub-divided by three scales of activity (Intense;
Normal; No), sub-divided by two ranks (Officers; ORs). They
are reproduced in Table XVIII. The rates for India,
Colonial Garrisons and the UK were divided by activity but
not by arm or by rank. The existing rates for Infantry ORs
were: 20% in France and Egypt; 10% in Palestine and Sudan;
5% in India; 2.5% in Colonial Garrisons; 2% in the UK (air
defences, coast defences, HQs); 0.25% in the UK (other
forces). The new rates for Infantry ORs were: (France and
Egypt) 20% Intense, 6% Normal, 0.5% No; (Palestine and
Sudan) 10% Intense, 4% Normal, 0.5% No; (India) 5% Intense,
2% Normal, 0.5% No; (Colonial Garrisons) 2.5% Intense, 2%
Normal, 0.5% No; (the UK) 1% Intense, 0.25% Normal, 0.25%
No. Although DSD had proposed two rates for the forces in
the UK, as per the existing situation, the Committee
decided on one rate. The activity forecast for 1940
predicted 7 months Intense activity in NW Europe (March-
September), 4 in the Middle East (March-April and
September-October) and 2 in the UK (April-May).
The exhaustive investigation into infantry wastage rates
undertaken by DDRO (completed 4th November 1939) showed
that the existing rates were based on the casualties
sustained during major operations on the Western Front
during WWI. The first mention of the existing 20% wastage
219
rate for infantry was as far back as 1926. The wastage
rates issued on ist July 1937 had included a 20% one for
infantry. Research into infantry casualties during 1916 and
1918 had shown that infantry casualties (battle and non-
battle) were an average of 12.5% per month: 20% per month
during major operations (which tended to take place in late
spring, summer and early autumn) and 5% per month at other
times (i. e. late autumn, winter and early spring). During
the Somme (July-October 1916) infantry OR battle casualties
were 17.7%; infantry Officer battle casualties were 21.72%.
In 1918 infantry OR battle casualties were between 0.89%
and 22.4% (an average of 7.78% overall; an average of 13.6%
during the heaviest months); infantry Officer battle
casualties were between 0.72% and 22.67%. DDRO's conclusion
was that during the Somme infantry OR casualties were 17.7%
while in the heaviest months of 1918 infantry OR casualties
were 13.6%. Adding a sick rate of 3% per month would give
an total rate of 20.7% and 16.6% respectively. In other
words, the existing rate (henceforth the Intense rate) was
correct for the Somme and generous for 1918. Although DDRO
showed that on the Some the infantry casualty rate for
Officers had been higher than for ORs, no suggestion was
made that the infantry wastage rate should be higher for
Officers than for ORs. This point was eventually addressed
by the autumn 1942 review.
DDRO found that the average sick rate in 1918 was 4.3%
per month for infantry Officers and 4.65% per month for
infantry ORs. As 1918 was a year of influenza epidemic, he
decided (not unreasonably) on an average sick rate of 3%
per month instead. It should be noted that this figure only
covered those sick cases evacuated to the UK for treatment.
It is curious that although the figure of 3% was decided
upon for the sick rate, the No activity rate (i. e. normal
wastage, principally sickness) was set at only 0.5% per
month (it was very slightly raised at the end of 1940 but
220
was then left unchanged by the autumn 1942 review). This
implies that when there is no fighting there is less
sickness - or that when there is no fighting there is just
as much sickness but more sick cases are treated locally.
The Normal rate proposed and approved for armour in
France and Egypt and in Palestine and Sudan was very odd: it was very low, the same as the "No" rate (0.5%). It was
obviously a misprint. It was very slightly raised later but
it was not corrected until the autumn 1942 review.
Although contemporary evidence is lacking, following
approval by the War Committee in January 1940, the wastage
rates were presumably issued shortly thereafter.
Revised wastage rates for both material and personnel
were issued in June 1941. As far as personnel wastage was
concerned, the rates issued in June 19415 were almost
identical to the rates approved in January 1940. They are
reproduced in Table XIX. The only differences were as
follows. The Pioneer Corps and Recce Corps were added. The
No activity rate was now 0.75% instead of 0.5% - it had
been raised on 11th December 1940 in fact6. "France and
Egypt" was now called "Primary" theatre (including, as of
mid 1941, the UK, Egypt and Palestine). "Palestine and
Sudan" was now called "Secondary" theatre (including, as of
mid 1941, Sudan, East Africa and the West Indies) . "India"
was now called "India and Burma" (the rates for India and
Burma were sub-divided by activity but not by rank or arm).
The rates issued in June 1941 were left substantially
unchanged by the autumn 1942 review. The rates were to be
used in conjunction with an operational activity forecast
predicting the level of activity in each theatre over the
next 12 months, as were the Evetts rates. As with the
Evetts rates, there were different rates for each arm (the
rates for "teeth" arms being higher than the rates for
5 FFC Sub 73C: A5583: W033/1687.
6 AG Stats return: WO 162/305.
221
"tail" arms) and different rates for Officers and ORs (the
rates for Officers being as high or higher than the rates for ORs). Like the Evetts rates, they gave casualties
(defined as killed, died of wounds, wounded, prisoners of
war and sick) as a percentage of unit strength per month.
Like the Evetts rates, they were gross: they made no
allowance for recovered wounded and sick returning to duty.
They had 3 scales (Intense/Normal/No): the 3 scales were
kept by Evetts but renamed more accurately
Intense/Normal/Quiet. The main difference between the rates
of June 1941 and the Evetts rates was the further division
by theatre: into Primary (areas where operations were
underway or which were liable to attack); Secondary
(colonial garrisons); India and Burma. This further
refinement was abolished by Evetts but a separate scale for
the Far East was later reintroduced in practice.
Naturally, the operational activity forecast for 1942
had to be greatly amended when Japan entered the war at the
end of 1941. The operational activity forecast for the
Western Desert for 1942 (Intense during January to April
and November to December; Normal during May and August to
October; No during June to July: a total of 6 months
Intense, 4 months Normal and 2 months No) shows the
difficulties and dangers of forecasting operations and
therefore casualties a year ahead. While you may be able to
forecast your own operations fairly accurately, you can
rarely forecast the operations of your enemy with any
accuracy. However, it is impossible to forecast casualties
without some idea of future operations and an operational
activity forecast remained an essential part of calculating
wastage post-Evetts.
The wastage rates issued in June 1941 were amended seven
times: the last amendment was in September 1942. Only the
222
fifth amendment affected the personnel rates and it was
trivial.
In the autumn of 1942 wastage rates were urgently
reviewed by the General Staff Research Committee. The main
concern of the review was to ascertain the wastage of
material so that sufficient could be ordered in the US by
Lyttelton (Minister of Production) during his forthcoming
visit (November 1942). The opportunity was taken to review
personnel wastage rates as well.
The Committee was chaired by Major-General Evetts. Its
members were Colonels Churchill and Haddock. Its secretary
was Major Goode. Evetts, Churchill and Goode were
infantrymen; Haddock was a gunner. The Committee was
assembled (or possibly reassembled) on 10th September. It
finished work on 7th December.
Evetts left papers but they do not concern the work of
the Committee7. Only Goode is still alive. He is adamant
about certain points. Namely: during WWII wastage rates
were based on WWI casualties; experience in the Desert was
disregarded as unrepresentative; RA losses in the Desert
were abnormally high; the Army had too much "tail" and not
enough "teeth"; DSD was efficient; AG's Department was
incompetent and despised (the Department was "totally
unreliable" and AG a "conceited ass"); heavy casualties
were always expected on D-Day8. While not wishing to accept
without question Goode's views over fifty years after the
event, his views are naturally entitled to very serious
consideration.
The Committee issued twelve Interim Reports, the 10th
being in the way of a summary and the last to be completed;
it was the only one to be concerned with personnel wastage9.
Evetts papers, LHC.
8 Major Francis Goode: letters to the author of 22 °d January and 4`h March 1996.
9 ECAC papers December 1942: WO163/89.
223
As soon as they had been produced, "working copies of the
Reports had been circulated to War Office branches with a
covering slip drawing attention to their tentative
character".
Although the records of its deliberations do not appear
to survive, the Committee presumably used casualty and
strength returns and analyses compiled by AG Stats to
arrive at its conclusions with regard to personnel wastage
in its 10th Report. Many of those returns and analyses
presumably related to the Western Desert: for the past year
and a half the only place where the British Army had been
in contact with the German and Italian Armies. However,
Goode says that Western Desert experience was dismissed as
unrepresentative, and the small number of major changes to
the rates made by Evetts does suggest that Western Desert
experience was very sparingly used, if at all. In 1944 the
extraordinarily productive AG Stats produced about 100
returns and analyses per month. In 1942 AG Stats was less
productive and less informative and it is possible that for
this reason its output was little used by the Committee. It
is perhaps significant that the 10th Report recommended
that AG Stats keep records to enable reviews to be made.
Although the "War Office List" places the responsibility
for wastage rates (both material and personnel) on DSD both
before and after Evetts, Evetts placed the responsibility
for personnel wastage rates on AG's Department. Paragraph
10 of the 10th Report concerned the "Responsibilities of
the AG's Branch in connection with FFC rates". It stated:
"(a) The assessment and revision as necessary of the rates
of wastage applicable to personnel. (b) The maintenance by
means of a Statistical Branch (AG Stats) of all necessary
records to enable periodical reviews and adjustments to be
made of the FFC Rates for personnel as now laid down in
1° this book". With the creation of DMP within AG's
10 Ibid. 224
Department in March 1943 (perhaps as a result of the 10th
Report), the question of responsibility was not made any
easier.
The 10th, 11th and 12th Interim Reports were submitted
to the ECAC on 18th December 1942 by the DCIGS. With regard
to the 10th Interim Report (dealing with principles,
definitions and machinery for future application, and
including the Committee's recommendations on personnel),
ECAC "approved in principle" the formulae and definitions
and agreed that they "might now be despatched outside the
War Office" but DCIGS was, in conjunction with AG, invited
to "give further consideration" to the method of computing
personnel wastagell. The 10th Interim Report was resubmitted
by DCIGS to ECAC on 16th April 1943, after four months
further examination12. DCIGS had examined the rates
recommended, the dead loss ratio proposed and their
applicability to the Far East. In his paper DCIGS
recommended that the rates be approved for issue, subject
to two minor changes, which were agreed by ECAC. The rates
were approved for issue, with the two changes proposed by
DCIGS (both indicative of a concern with future operations
in Europe). First, the Intense rate for the Pioneer Corps
was increased from 3% to 4%, because of their direct
involvement in future amphibious landings in Europe.
Second, the dead loss ratio was decreased from 55% to 50%
(the dead loss ratio of only 40% in the 6th Libyan campaign
i. e. the 2nd Battle of Alamein and the pursuit, October-
November 1942, being dismissed as untypical), because of
shorter LOC in Europe than in Africa and the Far East and
therefore speedier medical treatment. In other words, the
dead loss ratio proposed by Evetts was considered unduly
pessimistic. ECAC accepted the abolition of a special rate
" Ibid.
12 ECAC papers April 1943: WO163/90.
225
for the Far East but said that it would be reintroduced if
evidence suggested the need to do so. The 10th Interim
Report was further discussed by ECAC on 4th June and 6th
August but nothing of relevance to personnel was discussed.
After approval but before issue, three additions were
made to the Evetts rates: Support Infantry; Army Air Corps;
Glider Pilot Regiment. Also before issue, three
clarifications were made (all prompted by a desire to be on
the safe side): unit strength was WE i. e. authorised
strength not actual strength, so as not to penalise
understrength units; there was no longer a special rate for
the Far East; the Intense and Normal rates included and
were not additional to the Quiet rate i. e. normal wastage
(all three clarifications were proposed by DMP) .A proposal
by D Air that the dead loss ratio be increased to 75% for
the Parachute Regiment was rejected by DSD'3.
The Evetts rates were finally issued in late May 194314.
They are reproduced in Table XX. The rates were gross i. e.
they made no allowance for recovered wounded or sick
returning to duty. They gave wastage as a percentage of
unit strength per month. They included casualties (defined
as killed, died of wounds, wounded and POWs) and normal
wastage. They covered twenty arms (Light and Heavy Armour
combined into one; Support Infantry added to MG Infantry;
REME added to RAOC; AAC added; GPR added) , were divided by
three scales of activity (Intense, Normal, Quiet) and sub-
divided by two ranks (Officers; ORs) . The Quiet rate was
not sub-divided by rank. There was no longer any division
by theatre. In addition, a breakdown of casualties was
given: 15% would be killed; 15% would be missing and POW;
20% would be non-recoverable wounded (presumably died of
wounds and invalided); 50% would be recoverable wounded
(recoverable within 6 months) i. e. 50% of casualties would
13 DSD file on Evetts rates: W032/10201.
14 FFC Sub 73D: A6603: W033/2065.
226
be dead wastage. From the casualty breakdown given by
Evetts, the following extrapolation can be made: five
sevenths (71.4%) of the wounded would recover; two sevenths
(28.6%) of the wounded would not.
From the above three things are clear. First, the rates
were issued after the end of the North African campaign.
They had however been used on a provisional basis during
the final part of the campaign: ECAC had agreed that they
could be despatched outside the War Office on 18th December
1942; New Zealand forces in North Africa - and presumably
British forces as well - began using the new rates,
including the 55% dead loss ratio originally proposed, on
1st January 1943. Second, the rates were discussed and
examined in the period December 1942 to April 1943, when
the end of the North African campaign was clearly in sight
and when all eyes were turning towards future operations in
Europe. Third, the rates were produced by Evetts a month
after 2nd Alamein and were examined and discussed during
the Tunisian campaign i. e. the attritional phase of the
North African campaign. Therefore, if they were influenced
by the North African campaign, they were more likely to
have been influenced by the final attritional phase than by
the earlier fluid phase.
It is clear that what Evetts did was a repair and not a
rebuild. There were few substantial differences between the
rates issued in June 1941 and the rates issued in May 1943.
The main differences were: "No" activity was more
accurately renamed "Quiet"; one rate was introduced
irrespective of theatre and separate theatre rates were
abolished (although with the possibility of their
reintroduction if evidence suggested the need); a dead loss
ratio was introduced (although the concept already
existed) . Reflecting changes in the Army's organization,
Evetts combined the separate rates for Heavy and Light
227
Armour into one; added the REME to the RAOC; added the AAC;
added Support Infantry to MG Infantry; and added the GPR.
The Quiet rates were the same as the previous No rates i. e.
0.75% across the board. The Normal rates were changed
slightly (the Normal rates for Armour were corrected).
Before Evetts there was a flat Intense rate of 5% and flat
Normal rate of 2% in the Far East. After Evetts the rates
were no longer differentiated by theatre: the rates in the
Far East, North Africa and Europe were all the same. Before
Evetts there had been an Intense rate for Infantry of 20%
in a Primary Theatre and 10% in a Secondary; a Normal rate
of 6% in a Primary Theatre and 4% in a Secondary. After
Evetts there was an Intense rate for Infantry of 25% for
Officers and 20% for ORs; a Normal rate of 7% for Officers
and 6% for ORs. The post-Evetts Intense rates and the pre-
Evetts Primary Theatre Intense rates were largely the same.
The most important differences were that Evetts
substantially raised the Intense rates for Armour (Officers
only), Artillery (Officers and ORs) and Infantry (Officers
only). The rates for Infantry and Armour Officers were
raised to 25%. The rates for RA Officers and ORs were
raised to 15% and 8% respectively. One might assume that
the RA rates were raised to reflect the fact that in the
Western Desert RA casualties had been very heavy, because
many RA units had been wiped out or overrun. However, this
has been explicitly denied by Goode who insists that
Western Desert experience was for this very reason
dismissed as unrepresentative and WWI experience was used
instead15. In any case, the raising of the rates for RA
merely took them back to pretty much where they had been
prior to January 1940. Moreover, less than four months
after being issued the Evetts rates were reduced for many
RA personnel. The rates for "tail" arms were substantially
15 Letter to the author of 22 °d January 1996.
228
unchanged by Evetts, despite their heavy losses at the
hands of the "Panzers" and "Stukas" in the Western Desert.
The most important difference between the rates before
and after Evetts - and the most important change introduced
by Evetts - was the casualty breakdown and especially the
dead loss ratio. The Evetts rates laid down that 50% of
casualties would be dead loss - effectively irrecoverable.
Evetts actually proposed a dead loss ratio of 55%; it was however reduced to 50% by ECAC (on the advice of DCIGS)
prior to issue, as we have seen. Although the dead loss
ratio did not appear in the wastage rates until Evetts, the
concept was not invented by Evetts but had already existed
for sometime. Clearly, the concept must have been invented
sometime after the old rates had been issued in June 1941.
The dead loss ratio appears to have been 50% originally. In
February 1942 (immediately after the Fall of Singapore) the
dead loss ratio was increased from 50% to 75%: 15% Killed,
25% non-recoverable Wounded, 35% Missing and POW16. In June
1942 the VCIGS and AG agreed on a dead loss ratio of 45%:
25% Killed, Missing and POW, 20% non-recoverable Wounded 17 -
In July 1945 AG Stats referred to the dead loss ratio of
50% used since 1943 as "a reasonable over-insurance for
planning purposes against actual losses sustained" i. e. it
had erred on the side of caution18.
It cannot be denied that the Evetts rates were flawed.
One flaw was inherent; two flaws were omissions.
Being designed for medium-term (i. e. monthly) planning,
the rates could not predict or accommodate short-term (i. e.
weekly or daily) aberrations. It is difficult to conceive
of a system which could. Now and again very heavy losses
are sustained within a very short period of time. The
16 WO162/305.
17 Ibid.
18 AG Stats file on casualties: W032/10810.
229
opening of the Battle of the Somme (July 1916), the Dieppe
landing (August 1942), the Battle of Wadi Akarit (April
1943), for example, all saw many months infantry wastage
sustained in a single day. The use of the "Double Intense"
rate by 21st Army Group during the assault phase of
"Overlord" was a sensible (but as it turned out
unnecessary) attempt to accommodate the possibility of very
heavy losses on D-Day.
Although it was stated that the rates included normal
wastage, it was not specified what counted as normal
wastage: all absences from the unit (those on the so-called
"X" List) or just long-term absences (those on the so-
called "Y" List) . The Quiet rate of only 0.75% (which of
course Evetts had not introduced but had merely confirmed)
strongly suggests that normal wastage actually referred to
"Y" List absences only. Perhaps at the time everyone made
the same deduction. However, if (as seems likely) the rates
did not cover "X" List absences, why were they not
vehemently criticised by users and then speedily changed?
(When produced, AMD2 (Stats) had queried the Quiet rate but
AG Co-ord had confirmed it19). It is not possible to say
with certainty. Perhaps for most units most of the time the
rates were high enough to cover "X" List absences. Most
normal wastage was after all sickness, a very large
proportion of which was not serious and was quickly
recoverable. Except in the Far East, where the rates were
eventually changed.
They did not make clear that not all recoverable wounded
would be fit enough to return to front-line duty. It is
difficult to measure the practical effect of this omission,
if any. Especially as the proportion of wounded who would
recover was underestimated by Evetts and the time it would
take for them to recover and return to their units was
overestimated by Evetts. Before D-Day the recovery period
19 W032/10201.
230
for wounded was lowered (from 6 months to 4-6 months) to
reflect the fact that the wounded recovered more quickly
than Evetts had assumed. During the NW Europe campaign 79%
of wounded ORs recovered and returned to duty (i. e. did not
die; were not invalided) - instead of the proportion
(71.4%) assumed by Evetts - and this proportion was lower
than in previous campaigns because of an understandable
reluctance to keep men in harness when the end of the war
was in sight20. In North Africa no less than 83% of the
wounded had recovered and returned to duty21.
After their issue, the Evetts rates were amended, as was
the way in which they were applied. This shows that they
were in need of amendment. Equally it shows that they were
not set in stone and were capable of amendment when the
need was perceived, as intended by Evetts. A mechanism
existed whereby the rates could be amended if amendment was
thought necessary: from early 1943 a formal weekly meeting
between DSD (Chair), DMP and D of 0.
Only a matter of weeks after the issue of the Evetts
rates, at their meeting on 6th July 1943, DSD, D of 0 and
DMP agreed to reassess the rates for anti-aircraft
artillery. On 31st July 1943 DMP wrote to DSD saying that
study showed that RA losses had been less than forecast in
North Africa but he was disinclined to act. At their
meeting on 10th August 1943 DSD, D of 0 and DMP agreed to
reduce substantially the rates for anti-aircraft artillery.
On 10th September 1943 the rates were amended for the RA:
new, much lower rates for anti-aircraft and coastal
artillery (the reduction for coastal artillery having been
suggested by DDSD(B) on 20th August 1943) were introduced
to distinguish them from the rates for field artillery,
20 Franklin Mellor, Casualties and Medical Statistics, P268.
21 W032/108 10.
231
which were left untouched22. Whether the rates for field
artillery should have been lowered as well is a moot point.
What is not debatable is that the rates for a substantial
proportion of the artillery were drastically reduced well
before D-Day, just after the invasion of mainland Italy in
fact. Consequently, for many artillery units much lower
rates prevailed in the Italian and NW Europe campaigns than
had prevailed in any earlier campaign, including the North
African.
On 12th February 1944 a "Double Intense" rate was
introduced by 21st Army Group into its "Overlord" casualty
forecast.
In May 1944 AG Stats introduced an allowance for malaria
into its casualty forecasts for the Far East and Middle
East. Also in May 1944 the recovery period of wounded was
amended to reflect the fact that the wounded recovered and
returned to duty more quickly than had been assumed. Evetts
had laid down that five sevenths of the wounded would
recover and return to duty in the 6 months after being
wounded. From May 1944 it was laid down that of the wounded
who would recover, a quarter would return in 4 months; a
half in 5 months; and a quarter in 6 month S23.
On 31st August 1944 the rates were amended for the GPR.
The Intense rate was equalised i. e. decreased for Officers
and increased for ORs. This had been agreed by DSD, D of 0
and DMP at their meeting on 22nd August 194424. The
amendment, which clearly reflected operational experience
in Normandy (especially on D-Day), demonstrates that the
rates could be amended in under three months from start to
finish.
22 W032/10201.
23 Ibid.
24 Ibid.
232
The rates for use in the Far East were amended in
October 1944 to reflect the large numbers of non-battle
casualties (principally caused by malaria) and the small
numbers of battle casualties. This amounted to a de facto
reintroduction of separate rates for the Far East theatre.
As from 16th November 1944 AG Stats casualty forecasts
reflected the fact that not all recovered wounded would be
fit for combat duty. For "teeth" arms the proportion of
recoverable wounded was lowered from 50% to 40% of
casualties (i. e. in the infantry, artillery, armour etc.
only 57.1% of the wounded would recover and be fit enough
for further duty with their old units). As the Canadians
had raised this matter with DSD just before D-Day (and had
been told just after D-Day that only 78% of recovered
wounded would be fit enough for combat i. e. only 55.7% of
the wounded would recover and be fit enough for combat), it
is difficult to understand why it was not until November
1944 that casualty forecasting at the War Office was
amended accordingly. It would appear that Canadian planners
were put in the picture but British planners were left in
the dark for another five months. There is no evidence that
the wastage rates themselves were ever amended to show that
not all recovered wounded would be fit enough to return to
combat. However, it is unlikely that this omission had much
practical effect, if any, given the generally pessimistic
nature of the rates.
In February 1945 AG Stats suggested that it would make
casualty forecasting simpler - and would not materially
affect the accuracy of casualty forecasts - if recovered
wounded were credited as returning to duty in one month
rather than phased over three as at present. This was
agreed and as from 6th June 1945 recovered wounded were
credited as returning to duty in the fourth month after
wounding25.
25 AG Stats branch memorandum. 233
Let us now look at how well the Evetts rates worked in
the various theatres in which the British Army fought.
Firstly, North Africa. From June 1940 to May 1943
British forces fought Italian and later German forces in
North Africa. It is however both inaccurate and misleading
to generalise about the campaign as a whole. In the Western
Desert warfare was mobile and fluid. German air attacks and
armoured incursions caused many casualties to the "tail"
arms. Armoured units suffered heavily at the hands of
German anti-tank guns. Artillery units were frequently
wiped out or overrun by Germans. However, as 1st Alamein
showed, by July 1942 warfare had become static and
positional. When the fighting moved from the Western Desert
and into Tunisia, warfare naturally became even more static
and positional. There were few casualties to the "tail"
arms. Because of the mountainous terrain, there was very
little scope for armour. Attacks were carried out primarily
by the infantry and infantry casualties predominated. The
fighting in Italy closely resembled the fighting in
Tunisia; the fighting in NW Europe closely resembled
neither the fighting in the Western Desert nor the fighting
in Tunisia.
AG Stats carried out three studies of wastage in the
North African campaign: December 1940 - October 1941 (29th
June 1942); November 1941 - June 1942 (8th February 1943);
July 1942 - May 1943 (3rd May 1944)26. None produced
conclusive proof that the rates needed amendment. The third
study was widely circulated. It analysed 21 operations,
including 4 where casualties were very heavy (2nd Alamein,
Metameur, Mareth/El Hamma, Wadi Akarit). It showed that the
proportion of killed was well above the 15% laid down by
Evetts; and that the officer casualty rate was nearly
always much greater than the OR casualty rate. The battles
26 Copies of last two held by Army Historical Branch.
234
of Metameur and Wadi Akarit were exceptional: they saw old-
style infantry assaults in mountainous terrain, resulting
in very heavy losses in a very short period of time (one
day). At Wadi Akarit 85% of 8th Army casualties were infantry. The study showed that if the heavy infantry
losses at Wadi Akarit were taken as the norm, the wastage
rate for infantry would have to be increased from 20%/25%
to a ridiculous 195%/282% per month. The second study
showed that the monthly casualty rate for infantry ORs
varied between 26.5% and 61%. It reminded the reader that
the Evetts rates "are purely a basis for long-term
calculations and cannot expect to apply to individual
operations lasting a matter of a few days". It concluded
that there was "little evidence to warrant any amendments
to the existing laid-down rates of wastage... that casualty
rates differ widely according to the nature of the
operation, and that wastage rates can only be based on
experience over a fairly long period".
Although Churchill is heavily criticised elsewhere in
this thesis, it is undeniable that he believed the Infantry
was the Queen of the Battlefield and that you cannot have
enough of it. He was very alert to heavy infantry losses
and to proposals to reduce the size of infantry units. He
was particularly perturbed by high infantry casualties
during the Tunisian campaign, November 1942 to May 1943
(the evidence of which was unmistakable, thanks to the
ever-industrious AG Stats). On 3rd January 1943 he had a
long conference with DCIGS and DSD. He wrote to Grigg and
Brooke the following day27. The infantry comprised only
27,000 out of the 211,000 in 1st Army (one eighth) yet the
infantry had borne one half of the casualties. The infantry
component should be strengthened. Battalions should not be
cut from 4 to 3 companies, as proposed; on the contrary,
battalions should be increased by 100 men. He remarked that
27 Churchill, The Hinge of Fate, PP925-6.
235
during the war the Army had moved a long way from the maxim "The Infantry is the Army and uses the other arms as its
assistants". He concluded by saying: "The proportion of Infantry to other arms requires to be carefully reviewed". On 9th April Churchill wrote to Grigg requesting a visit to
an infantry battalion to examine its WE28. On 3rd May he
wrote again to Brooke about infantry casualties in ist
Army: 75% of the casualties had been borne by the Guards
and rifle battalions in recent fighting, 64% over the
longer period. There was an "extraordinary disparity"
recently between the infantry losses sustained and the
infantry reinforcements sent. The "fighting troops are not being replaced effectively". He concluded: "The first duty
of the War Office is to keep up the rifle infantry
strength Y29 . What effect did Tunisian casualties and Churchill's
intervention have? The Evetts rates were not issued until
after the fall of Tunis (although they had been used on a
provisional basis since January 1943). Although issued in
May 1943, the Evetts rates were not a response to the
Tunisian fighting. The timing was coincidental: as we have
seen, they had been framed in the autumn of 1942 and their
issue had been delayed while they had been subjected to
close scrutiny. The War Office did not change the wastage
rates in response to Churchill's intervention and the
statistical evidence adduced in his minutes. Of course,
some of the wastage rates were changed in May 1943 - for
example, the rate for infantry officers was increased - but
not in response to Tunisian casualties or Churchill's
intervention. Which suggests that either the War Office was
guilty of appalling negligence or callous indifference
(which is what some have implied) or else the evidence was
28 Ibid, P945.
29 Ibid, P956.
236
not considered conclusive of long-term inaccuracy (which is
a more reasonable assumption). In fact, other measures were
taken to meet Churchill's oft-expressed concerns. At the
end of the Tunisian campaign the WE of an infantry
battalion was raised (by 39 to 845)30.
Secondly, Italy. The war in Italy was primarily an
infantry war; there was very little scope for armour in the
mountainous Italian peninsula. Infantry wastage in Italy
was accordingly high. The all-arms wastage rate in Italy in
the period September 1943 to June 1944 varied between 5.6%
and 1.5% per month. The infantry wastage rate was
occasionally 15.3% per month but was usually about half
that. However, at Anzio in February 1944, because of fierce
German counter-attacks on the cramped Allied bridgehead,
the all-arms wastage rate was 20.9% and the infantry
wastage rate was 35.4%31. In the period 3rd September 1943
to 31st March 1944,57.6% of British battle casualties in
Italy were infantry: 26,50032. Wastage at Anzio was double
that estimated33; infantry wastage at Anzio was 2.5 times
that estimated34. No doubt in response to Anzio, the
composition and location of the reinforcement pool in Italy
was changed in February 1944.
Besides battle casualties, units in Italy suffered
heavily from disease and sickness, malaria especially. The
impact of malaria was greatest in Sicily (July-August
1943). On 15th January 1944 AG Stats produced a comparison
between the Evetts rates and the actual casualties
sustained in Sicily. The comparison showed that, despite
5,000 hospital admissions per month because of sickness
30 WEII/233/2: notified by Army Council Instruction of 19th May 1943.
31 AG Stats branch memorandum.
32 Molony, Mediterranean and Middle East, Vol. V, P421.
33 Ibid, P423.
34 AFHQ file on reinforcements: W0204/6627.
237
(mostly malaria), the Evetts rates had been too
pessimistic: actual infantry casualty rates had been only 20%/14% (Officers/ORs) per month35. The figure for hospital
admissions was supplied by AMD2 (Stats). It must be said however that it does not convey the true scale of the
sickness, principally malaria, problem in Sicily36. Apart
from battle casualties, sickness and disease, during the
autumn and winter of 1944 two other forms of wastage
assumed frightening proportions in Italy: home leave (3,000
men per month from the entire theatre, of which two thirds
were from Italy itself) and desertion/AWOL (a peak of over
1,200 men per month at the end of 1944). The numbers may
not appear large but the impact of both forms fell mainly
on the "teeth" arms, the infantry especially. We discussed
desertion/AWOL in Italy in the autumn and winter of 1944 in
the previous chapter.
Thirdly, the Far East. Evetts abolished separate rates
for the Far East. After having further study carried out
and after some hesitation, ECAC approved their abolition
but held out the prospect that separate rates might be
reintroduced.
On 15th July 1944 DSD asked for a report on wastage in
the Far East. A report was produced by DMP on 23rd
September, based largely upon No. 10 Indian Operational
Research Section's study into manpower wastage in Burma
during the period 1943/44: "Investigations regarding Rates
of Wastage of Manpower (Jungle Warfare) 1944", ist July
194437. This study showed that the Far East theatre was
unique: battle casualties were much lower than elsewhere
while non-battle casualties were much greater than
elsewhere. The study identified 7 types of normal wastage
35 AG Stats branch memorandum.
36 Crew, Army Medical Services: Campaigns, Vol. III, P56.
37 W032/10201.
238
in the Far East: sick; unfit/invalided; deserters;
repatriations; occasional battle casualties e. g. patrols;
men in prison; postings, transfers, promotions. It
concluded that only sickness (due to malaria and long LOC)
and repatriations were appreciable and quantifiable. The
combined sick and repatriation rate was considerable: 1%-4%
per month. It recommended that the Intense rate be greatly
lowered and the Quiet rate be greatly raised (the Normal
rate was not actually used in the Far East). In his report,
DMP examined three aspects of wastage in the Far East:
amphibious operations; land operations; malaria. With
regard to amphibious operations, he decided not to
recommend a Double Intense rate. Instead he recommended a
flat rate of 30% for "teeth" arms and 10% for "tail" arms
for the first month of an operation. With regard to land
operations, he recommended that the Quiet rates should
henceforth be additional to and not included in the Intense
rates. He recommended that the Quiet rates should be
substantially increased (to 1%-1.5%) and the Intense rates
should be substantially decreased (halved) for "teeth" arms
(for "tail" arms the Intense rates should stay the same).
With regard to malaria, he recommended that during the
monsoon period (May to October) there should be a Quiet
rate of 3% rising monthly to 15% to cover malarial
casualties. On 10th October 1944 DSD, D of 0 and DMP agreed
to reintroduce special rates for the Far East. They also
agreed that for the proposed amphibious landing in southern
Burma, the rates should be 2 months x Intense for the
assault phase ("Double Intense" in fact though not in name)
with half x Intense for "teeth" arms and Intense for "tail"
arms thereafter38.
Not surprisingly, a vast amount of operational research
was undertaken into personnel wastage in the Far East
because of its many peculiarities: the large number of non-
38 Ibid.
239
battle casualties; the small number of battle casualties;
very long LOC; inhospitable terrain and climate; endemic
disease. As mentioned above, in 1944 No 10 Indian
Operational Research Section produced a report into rates
of manpower wastage in jungle warfare. The following year,
Operational Research Group, 14th Army under Lieutenant-
Colonel Leitch produced a detailed seven part report on
Manpower Wastage in the Far East 1944/45, examining
hospital utilisation, reinforcement procedure, unit wastage
and battle wastage39. Leitch concluded (Part VII: Summary,
May 1945) that during the period 1944/45 quiet wastage for
infantry was 0.9% for Officers and 2.3% for ORs per month
(of which 0.25% and 0.75% respectively was dead wastage);
and that battle wastage for infantry was 11.5% for Officers
and 8.5% for ORs per month (of which 10.2% and 7.5%
respectively was dead wastage). Later in 1945 Brigadier
Welch of G Research Directorate, HQ ALFSEA made a study
into casualty evacuation and the provision of
reinforcements in the Far East. Welch concluded that in
heavy fighting a force of three divisions would need to
evacuate 85 sick and 115 wounded a day (total 200) . He
estimated that 13% of the wounded and 20% of the sick could
be treated locally and would not require evacuation. He
worked on the basis that a high of 5% of officers and 9% of
ORs would be sick per month and that in heavy fighting up
to 13% of infantry officers and 11% of infantry ORs would
be wounded per month4o .
The primary cause of non-battle wastage in the Far East
was malaria. Thanks to medical advances, this was in time
brought down to manageable proportions. Hospital admissions
in Burma because of malaria declined drastically between
1943 and 1945: from 5.2% per month to 1% per month. Whereas
39 ALFSEA papers: W0203/592-7 and 702.
ao Copy held by Army Historical Branch.
240
malaria accounted for over a third of the sick rate in
Burma in 1943 (14.5%), in 1945 it accounted for less than a
sixth (6.5% ) 41.
Lastly, North West Europe. 21st Army Group issued its
long-term (6 months) and short-term (2 weeks) forecasts of
casualties during "Overlord" on 12th February 194442. They
were produced against the background of the Anzio
operation, by which they were almost certainly influenced.
In its forecasting, 21st Army Group used the Evetts rates
but introduced a new "Double Intense" rate for those
formations landing on D-Day. In the first month such
formations would lose, for example, 50% of their infantry
officers and 40% of their infantry ORs. Hastings is in
error when he says that the "Double Intense" rate was
introduced as a result of experience in Normandy43. Although
infantry (of all types, including the Guards and
"Commandos") comprised only 16% of the force, it was
forecast that they would account for 45% of casualties in
the first month, 38% in the second and 35% in the third
i. e. an average of 39% during the first three month S44. In
its detailed casualty forecasting, 21st Army Group took the
Evetts rates as the basis but introduced many refinements.
It laid down that: on D-Day 60% of those in landing craft
which were lost or damaged would become casualties; 0.17%
per day of the force ashore would be hospitalised because
of sickness or injury (i .e. 5.1% per month) ; 30% of battle
casualties would be killed, captured or missing on D-Day
and D+1 and 25% thereafter; half the wounded would be
walking wounded (i. e. not serious)45.21st Army Group also
41 Franklin Mellor, Casualties and Medical Statistics, PP105-6.
42 21st Army Group papers: W0205/152.
43 Overlord, P210.
44 W0205/152.
45 Administrative History of 21 S` Army Group, P7.
241
laid down that battle casualties would be assessed on a
daily basis. For the first two weeks of the campaign this
would be done according to the severity of the fighting
(light; severe; maximum) and to unit (regiment or brigade;
division; corps; army; LOC). The daily casualty rate up to
D+14 would vary between 25% (for a regiment on a maximum day) and 0.25% (for LOC troops on a light day) For the
rest of the campaign the daily casualty rate would be
assumed to be 0.35% from D+15 to D+29; 0.25% from D+30 to
D+59; 0.20% from D+60 to D+90; and 0.15% thereafter46.
On 8th March 1944 AG Stats drew up an "Overlord"
casualty forecast which substantially increased the figures
put forward by 21st Army Group, both all-arms and infantry.
AG Stats predicted almost 100,000 battle casualties in the
first three months (over half in the first month), of which
almost 41,000 (41%) would be rifle infantry. In the event,
between D-Day and the end of August less than 70,000 battle
casualties were sustained, of which less than 39,000 (56%)
were rifle infantry i. e. infantry casualties were far
greater in relative terms than forecast but marginally
lower in absolute terms. Heavy infantry losses (double
those forecast, in both absolute and relative terms) in the
middle of the Normandy campaign were more than balanced by
light losses in the beginning and at the end. Taking the
campaign as a whole, all-arms casualties were massively
overestimated while infantry casualties were marginally
overestimated47 . It has become fashionable in recent years to say that
for the British, American and Canadian Armies casualty
rates in NW Europe were comparable to casualty rates on the
Western Front. While agreeing wholeheartedly with Ellis
46 Cabinet Office narrative of NW Europe campaign: Section D Chapter I Plans and preparations: CAB44/242.
" Cas. returns: AG Stats file W032/11172; comparisons between forecasts and returns: AG Stats analysis W0365/46.
242
that WWII was not a "cakewalki48 for British, American and
Canadian infantrymen, who suffered heavy casualties, it has
to be said that some historians have overstated the case -
especially with regard to the Normandy campaign. Thompson49
states that the daily casualty rate during the Normandy
campaign i. e. 2,723 was higher than that during the Third
Battle of Ypres i. e. 2,221. Thompson's point has been
quoted approvingly by Sheffield50 while Copp has made
exactly the same point, although with slightly different
figures51. However, in their attempt to emphasise the
undeniable ferocity of the "bocage" fighting, Thompson,
Sheffield and Copp have overstated the case. They are in
fact comparing apples and oranges: they are comparing
British and Canadian casualties in the period 31st July to
10th November 1917 i. e. 240,00052 with British, Canadian and
American casualties in the period 6th June to 31st August
1944 i. e. 209,672 Even then, such a simplistic comparison
takes no account of the number of casualties sustained
relative to the size of the force involved: around half a
million at the peak during Third Ypres54; around two million
at the peak in Normandy55. During the middle, attritional
phase of the Normandy campaign casualties, especially among
the infantry, were very high; however they did not surpass
in either absolute or relative terms those sustained during
the Western Front battles and any attempt to suggest
otherwise is futile. We may agree with Ellis that: "In
48 The Sharp End, P159.
a9 The Imperial War Museum Book of Victory in Europe, PPxii and 138.
50 Addison and Calder (Eds. ), Time to Kill, P35.
51 Ibid, PP 148-9.
52 Falls, The First World War, P285.
5' Ellis, Victory in the West, Vol. I, P493.
54 Mitchell and Smith, Medical History of the War, P38.
55 Ellis, Vol. I, P478.
243
terms of battle casualties the Western Front will always
remain a Golgotha of unequalled proportionsi56. As we shall
shortly see, the casualty rate during the NW Europe
campaign was in fact much less than during the Western
Front campaign.
Battle casualty rates in NW Europe (as a percentage of
troops engaged) were: 10.7 in June; 9.8 in July; 8.8 in
August; 9 in September; and 5.1 in October57. These rates
can be misleading. Fighting was fiercer and casualties were
heavier in July than in June. However, the rate is higher
in June because there were fewer troops ashore and engaged
than in July. During June and July 30% of casualties
requiring medical treatment were sick, 10% were suffering
from exhaustion or fatigue (a major problem during the
middle, attritional phase of the Normandy campaign) and 60%
were wounded or injured. Of the sick, a third were treated
locally. Of the wounded and injured: 7% died; 5% were
invalided; 7% returned to duty in a low medical category;
and 81% returned to duty in a high medical category58. There
can be no doubt that the infantry suffered most in NW
Europe. According to their published histories, during the
NW Europe campaign British infantry divisions suffered
between 9,758 and 11,870 battle casualties each i. e. an
average of between 887 and 1,141 per division per month.
Although rifle infantry comprised only two fifths of an
infantry division, most of these casualties were infantry.
Of British OR battle casualties in NW Europe, 60% were
rifle infantry, including the Guards59.
Unlike in the Far East, little operational research was
devoted to personnel wastage in NW Europe. Report 19 of No.
56 The Sharp End, P 159.
57 AG Stats branch memorandum.
58 Crew, Army Medical Services: Campaigns, Vol. IV, P619.
59 Hansard, 25`x' July 1946.
244
2 Operational Research Section 21st Army Group concerned
infantry officer casualties during the first five months of
the campaign. Its findings show clearly that being an
infantry subaltern in NW Europe was a very dangerous
occupation. Although the proportion of officer/OR
casualties varied between division (1.28-1.70), the
casualty rate was invariably higher for officers than for
ORs. Rifle platoon commanders had a casualty rate of 31.2%
per month whilst rifle company commanders had a casualty
rate of 30% per month. Half of infantry officer casualties
were due to inadequate training and tactics on the part of
the infantry while half were due to inadequate counter-
battery/mortar methods used by the supporting arms.
Consequently, the training of the infantry and counter-
battery/mortar methods should both be improved. Of company
commanders who were hit, one third were killed and two
thirds were wounded. Officer mortality rates varied between
division (24.2%-35%). Most officer casualties were caused
when attacking (69%); by artillery shells and mortars
(57%); in close proximity to the enemy (40% ) 60 .
The infantry shortage experienced by 21st Army Group in
the autumn of 1944 was not explicitly blamed on the wastage
rates. At a series of meetings held on 30th and 31st
October 1944 to discuss 21st Army Group's deficit of 14,500
infantry, DSD told the Chief of Staff of 21st Army Group
that the deficit (which the War Office had predicted before
D-Day) was somewhat greater than predicted for four
reasons. First, the War Office activity forecasts had been
based on not all divisions being in line at the same time,
which is what had actually happened. Second, the War Office
forecasts of infantry casualties had been based on the
daily casualty rate for infantry originally supplied by
21st Army Group: 220. However, 21st Army Group had
60 Army Operational Research reports: W0291/1331.
245
subsequently raised this to 350, then to 380 and finally to
500 i. e. more than double (from 6,600 to 15,000 per month).
Third, the estimate of 50% of casualties returning in 4-6
months had proved accurate but not all had been fit enough
to return to combat duty. Fourth, because there had been
fewer casualties than predicted in the first month of the
campaign, fewer than predicted wounded were now returning
to duty61. It will be noted that there was no direct
criticism of the wastage rates. The deficit was the result
of a combination of factors, the most important of which
were an inaccurate forecast of activity by the War Office
and the doubling of the daily casualty estimate for
infantry by 21st Army Group.
It has to be said that 21st Army Group's doubling of the
daily casualty rate for infantry was, although
understandable, an unnecessary overreaction to the heavy
infantry casualties sustained in the Norman "bocage". In
the event, during the last two months of 1944 its
casualties, both total and infantry, were negligible. In
November and December 1944 21st Army Group sustained only
8,800 casualties, of which only 4,600 were infantry (= 75 a
day) . Indeed, taking the period June to December 1944 as a
whole, casualties, both total and infantry, were much less
than had been forecast before the campaign. On 18th May AG
Stats had forecast that between D-Day and the end of 1944
21st Army Group would sustain 189,600 casualties, of which
76,800 (40.5%) would be infantry of the line (= 368 a day).
In the event, in the period 6th June to 31st December 1944
21st Army Group sustained only 107,600 casualties i. e.
82,000 less than forecast, of which only 61,400 (57.1%)
were infantry of the line (= 294 a day) i. e. 15,400 less
than forecast62. In other words, although infantry
61 Home Forces file on "Overlord" reinforcements: WO199/1335.
62 WO65/46.
246
casualties were much greater than forecast in relative
terms, they were much less in absolute terms.
Taking the campaign in NW Europe as a whole, battle
casualties as a proportion of force strength were 1.99% per
month and non-battle casualties were 2.37% per month. A
total of 4.36% per month. This was less than half the
casualty rate experienced by the British Army on the
Western Front. Taking the campaign on the Western Front as
a whole, battle casualties as a proportion of force
strength were 4.11% per month and non-battle casualties
were 5.39% per month. A total of 9.5% per month. Of British
Army battle casualties in NW Europe, 4% were killed,
10.4% missing and 68.2% wounded. Of the wounded, only 6.7%
died. Of the sick and injured, a mere 0.9% died63. While
Evetts had been optimistic about the proportion killed, he
had been pessimistic about the proportion missing.
The wastage rates used by the British Army during WWII
were used by the New Zealand and Canadian Armies also.
Although our concern in this chapter is with how well the
rates worked for the British, we should look briefly at how
well the rates worked for the New Zealanders and Canadians,
especially as the latter rejected the British rates after
Normandy.
Unlike the Canadians, the New Zealanders used the War
Office rates throughout the war. As from ist January 1943
New Zealand forces in North Africa used on a provisional
basis the revised wastage rates proposed by Evetts (with a
dead loss ratio of 55%). Thus in Tunisia New Zealand forces
used the Evetts rates despite the fact that they were not
issued until after the campaign. In the period 22nd
November 1942 to 13th May 1943 (i. e. the last six months of
the North African campaign), 2nd NZ Expeditionary Force had
113 Quiet days, 42 Normal days and a mere 17 Intense days.
These figures are very interesting given that New Zealand
63 Administrative History of 21" Army Group, Appendix M.
247
forces were nearly always in the van of the fighting. On
6th May 1943 HQ 2NZEF wrote to GHQ MEF "that the revised WO
Wastage tables provide a good basis for the calculation of
estimated wastage by arms and that the revisions made
appear to have taken care of the obvious defects in the old
tables (e. g, Arty 64 and Inf Officers) "" As 2NZEF was
infantry "heavy" as well as almost always in the thick of
things, this was an important compliment to the Evetts
rates. Despite this compliment, AG Stats did not relax its
vigilance for a moment. Although it could not have been of
more than academic interest, on 6th August 1943 AG Stats
brought to the attention of AG Co-ord discrepancies between
the War Office wastage rates and New Zealand casualties in
North Africa in the period June to August 1942 i. e. more
than a year before. Wastage in active periods was higher
than the Intense rates; in quiet periods it was lower than
the Normal rates. The rate for Armour was much less than
the War Office rate; rates for Infantry, Engineers and
Signals were much more than the War Office rates. The
proportion of wounded returning to duty was higher than the
. War Office estimate 65
From the summer of 1940 to the summer of 1942 the
Canadians used their own wastage rates (which were slightly
different from the War office rates) before voluntarily
adopting the War Office rates. In the late summer of 1944,
after Normandy, the Canadians stopped using the War Office
rates and started using their own rates (which were very
different from the War Office rates). Since the war,
certain Canadian (and subsequently American) historians
have criticised the War Office rates as being misleading
and inadequate.
64 Copy of letter in AG Stats branch memorandum on NZ casualties.
65 AG Stats file 117.
248
Assertions by Burns66 and Stacey67 that the War Office
rates were derived from or based on North African
(specifically Western Desert) experience and thus
inapplicable to European conditions (in that they
understated infantry casualties and overstated casualties
to other arms) are false - demonstrably so, as this chapter
has shown. Stacey's assertions have been repeated verbatim
and given wide currency by D'Este68. As shown above, wastage
rates were remarkably consistent throughout the war. The
autumn 1939 review left the existing rates (which were
based on Western Front experience) substantially unchanged.
The autumn 1942 review appears to have ignored Western
Desert experience. It certainly left the existing rates
substantially unchanged. Churchill's minute of 3rd May 1943
pointing to a disparity between infantry casualties
sustained in Tunisia and infantry reinforcements sent from
the UK was quoted by Burns, who remarked that it "makes it
the less comprehensible that the War Office should have
taken so long to change its figures i69. Burns was clearly
unaware that at the end of the Tunisian campaign, the
wastage rate for infantry officers and the WE of infantry
battalions were both increased: the former coincidentally,
the result of the autumn 1942 review of rates; the latter
in response to heavy infantry casualties in Tunisia.
The Canadian all-arms wastage rate in Italy varied
between 6.2% (December 1943) and 0.3% (September 1943) per
month. The Canadian rate was sometimes higher than the
British rate because the figures were distorted by the fact
that the Canadians had less LOC troops in Italy than the
66 Manpower in the Canadian Army, P90.
67 The Victory Campaign, P284.
68 Decision in Normandy, PP255-7.
69 Burns, PP 179-80.
249
British: LOC troops not normally being subjected to attack
and therefore not normally suffering casualties70.
On 6th November 1943 the Canadian Military HQ in London
asked DSD about wastage in AA units, trying to
differentiate between those in the field and those in the
rear. DSD replied on 15th November but was unable to help.
On 23rd May 1944 CMHQ sought clarification on three points
to do with wastage (i. e. the rates include all casualties,
both battle and non-battle; 50% of casualties will recover;
recovered wounded will return in 4-6 months) and asked one
question (about the proportion of recovered wounded who
will return to combat duty). On 9th June DSD confirmed
without comment the three points raised. AMD2 (Stats) had
no figures to answer the question posed but suggested that
78% of recovered wounded would return to combat duty and
that 22% would be fit only for less strenuous duty on the
basis of WWI figures71. It is surprising that AMD2 (Stats)
had no figures to hand. It suggests that no one had raised
the matter before. Despite this correspondence, there is no
evidence that the Evetts rates were ever amended to reflect
the fact that not all recovered wounded would be fit enough
to return to combat (although, as we have seen, War Office
casualty forecasts were so amended eventually) Why not?
Some would no doubt say War Office complacency or
incompetence. The most likely explanation however is that
there was no real need, given the generally pessimistic
nature of the Evetts rates.
In both relative and absolute terms, Canadian infantry
casualties in Normandy were higher than British infantry
casualties. In Normandy only 56% of British casualties were
infantry72 compared to 76% of Canadian casualties. The
70 AG Stats branch memorandum.
71 W032/10201.
'2 W032/11172.
250
Canadian figure73 reflected the following. Much of the
Canadian Army's armour and artillery during the last and
most costly phase of the campaign was provided and manned by the British and Poles. The Canadians had a very large
"tail", which, as one might expect, was not subjected to
direct attack and suffered hardly any casualties. Canadian
infantry units were inadequately led, trained and supported by other arms. Given that much of its armour and artillery
was non-Canadian during the most costly phase of the
campaign; that it had a very large "tail"; and that its
infantry units were inadequately led, trained and
supported, it was only natural that most of the Canadian
Army's casualties in Normandy were infantry and very few
were armour, artillery or "tail". In the period 6th June to
ist October 1944 (from D-Day to the eve of the Scheldt
campaign) the two Canadian infantry divisions in NW Europe
lost 8,211 and 9,263 men whereas in the same period no
British infantry division lost more than 7,605 men74 - despite the fact that one of the Canadian divisions had
missed the first month of the campaign. While it is true
that Canadian divisions enjoyed fewer rest periods than
British divisions, Canadian divisions were given tasks no
harder and sometimes easier than British divisions and they
were frequently assisted in those tasks by British and
Polish divisions. The conclusion is inescapable that the
disparity in casualties between British and Canadian
infantry divisions reflects the fact that - despite the
many shortcomings of the British Army - British infantry
divisions were better led, trained and supported than
Canadian. The training and all-arms co-operation of the
Canadian Army in NW Europe has been criticised by many
Canadian historians of the war. As has its leadership,
although none can agree about the level at which the fault
73 Stacey, The Victory Campaign, P284.
74 Montgomery, Memoirs, PP309-10.
251
lay. Stacey blamed company and battalion commanders;
English has blamed the army commander 75 Greenhous has
blamed the corps commander76.
At the end of August the Canadians stopped using the War
Office rates and started using rates of their own devising.
Henceforth, the Intense and Normal rates for armour,
artillery and service corps used by the Canadians were much
lower than the rates used by the British; while the Intense
and Normal rates for infantry used by the Canadians were
much higher than the rates used by the British
(interestingly, the Canadians saw no need to change the
Quiet rates). The new Canadian Intense rate for infantry
(45% for Officers and 30% for ORs) was four fifths higher
for Officers and a half higher for ORs than the rate used
by the British. There was in fact no reason to change. The
Canadians overreacted to a "blip" and were soon to discover
the practical implications of taking "blips" as the norm.
The new infantry wastage rates used by the Canadians led to
a vast overestimation of infantry casualties - and
therefore of infantry reinforcements needed - and
ultimately to a conscription crisis in Canada. Taking into
account the long quiet periods as well as the short intense
periods, the infantry wastage experienced by the Canadians
in Italy and NW Europe was not very high. In fact, in NW
Europe 1944/45 Canadian infantry casualties averaged 13.64%
of infantry strength per month while in Italy 1944 they
averaged only 6.75% per month". If Canadian infantry
casualties in the three worst months of the Italian
campaign are added to Canadian infantry casualties in the
three worst months of the NW Europe campaign (not the same
months it should be noted: we are creating a hypothetical
75 English, A Study of Failure in High Command.
76 Review of Graham's The Price of Command, Canadian Defence Quarterly, Dec. 1993, P38-40.
77 Extrapolated from Burns, P163.
252
worse-case scenario), they come to 24,613: massively less
than predicted by the new Canadian rates adopted after
Normandy and only marginally more than predicted by the War
Office rates78. Even if non-battle casualties were to be
added to this figure, the picture would not be altered
significantly. As events after Normandy showed, the
Canadian rates were excessive and the rejection of the War
Office rates by the Canadians at the end of the Normandy
campaign was, although understandable, an unnecessary
overreaction.
In this chapter we have examined in detail the battle
wastage suffered by the British Army in WWII. In
particular, we have examined in detail the wastage rates
used by the British Army in WWII to predict battle wastage
and thus reinforcement needs, ascertaining how the rates
were determined and how they were reviewed, what flaws they
contained, what amendments were made to them and how well
they operated in the various theatres. What conclusions may
we draw from this examination?
WWII wastage rates were derived essentially from WWI
experience. They remained remarkably consistent, being
reviewed only twice during the war. The North African
campaign (contrary to what has been asserted) seems to have
influenced the rates marginally, if at all. The rates were
not perfect; nor were they incapable of improvement.
However, apart from some short periods of exceptionally
heavy fighting, on the whole they operated well; usually
they erred on the side of caution. Most importantly, the
wastage rates used by the British Army in the period 1943-
45 did not consistently underestimate infantry casualties
(as has been asserted). The wastage rate for infantry other
ranks in heavy fighting was not amended throughout the war,
despite the two reviews, which would be truly astonishing
78 Ibid, P91.
253
if the rate had been inaccurate. The rate was not based on
WWII experience but pre-dated the war. When it was reviewed
in the autumn of 1939, it was shown to be the same as the
casualty rate during the campaign on the Western Front
(specifically the Battle of the Somme), in which the
British Army had sustained massive infantry casualties.
When the rate was reviewed in the autumn of 1942 by Evetts,
he left it unchanged (he did however raise the rate for
infantry officers in heavy fighting). Whatever we may think
about the wisdom of basing wastage rates in one war on the
experience of a previous and very different war, we can
only conclude that, as it equalled the casualty rate on the
Somme, the wastage rate for infantrymen used by the British
Army in the period 1943-45 was not inadequate. The
explanation for the infantry shortage must lie elsewhere.
254
CHAPTER 7. CONSCRIPTION.
This chapter examines conscription, that is compulsory
military service, in Britain during the war. Conscription
was actually called National Service and conscripts were
actually called National Servicemen. Conscription was introduced on the outbreak of the war and during the war
millions of men were conscripted into the Forces.
Volunteering was still permitted, indeed it was encouraged,
but the great bulk of the intake into the Army during the
war - about three quarters, as Table XXI shows - was
conscript. In this chapter we will seek to discover the
answers to two questions: How thorough was conscription in
Britain during the war? Did the Army get its fair share of
conscripts, both qualitatively as well as quantitatively?
The answers to these questions will help us to answer the
larger question: Given that conscription was introduced on
the outbreak of war and that during the war millions of men
were conscripted into the Army, why did the Army experience
a manpower crisis in September 1944?
The introduction of conscription on the outbreak of the
Second World War was a conscious reaction to the unhappy
experience of the Great War'. Prior to the Great War, in
Britain - almost uniquely among the Great Powers -
recruitment to the Army had always been voluntary: there
had never been conscription and many were opposed to it.
Consequently, the peacetime system of voluntary recruitment
was maintained, and the introduction of conscription was
delayed, until the middle of the Great War. At first, in an
outburst of patriotic fervour, voluntary recruitment
produced too many men for the Army, far too many to train
and equip properly; later, as the war dragged on,
1 Simkins, Kitchener's Army, PP49-78,104-62; Beckett and Simpson, A Nation in Arms, PP1-36; Taylor,
English History 1914-1945, PP47-9,67,85-9; Perry, The Commonwealth Armies, PP7-19.
255
casualties mounted and a cynical reaction set in, it
produced too few men for the Army, far too few to replace
casualties; finally, in order to maintain the forces in the
field conscription was resorted to. The British experience
during the Great War was thus excessive voluntary
recruitment (which not only swamped the Army but also
crippled Munitions, many of those who rushed to join the
colours being industrial workers) followed by inadequate
voluntary recruitment followed by the introduction of
conscription.
There is no doubt that, compared to the British
experience during the Great War, in Britain during the
Second World War the mobilization of manpower for the
Forces was much more orderly. It was also much more
harmonious. Whereas conscription was a subject of
increasingly heated debate in Britain during the Great War,
during the Second World War it was an accomplished fact.
When the Army's manpower crisis arose in September 1944, as
conscription had been in force for five years, there was no
pool of "cowards" and "shirkers" at home, as there was
widely believed to be in Britain during the Great War. In
Britain during the Great War, prior to the introduction of
conscription, young men not in the Forces were regarded
initially with scorn and then with hostility. It became
common for young men not in uniform to be accosted in the
street and handed white feathers by young women. The
introduction of conscription in Britain at the beginning of
the Second World War meant that no one would have genuine
cause to call young men not in the Forces "cowards" and
"shirkers".
Conscription was actually introduced in a limited form
before the outbreak of war. Following the German occupation
of Prague in March 1939, it was belatedly accepted that
Britain would have to send an army to the Continent on the
outbreak of war, as in August 1914. Although it was
256
intended to introduce conscription on the outbreak of war,
this would not of course bear fruit for some time
afterwards. Therefore the Government decided to introduce
immediately a measure of compulsory training in the Armed
Forces. This was announced by Chamberlain in the House of
Commons on 26th April 1939 and exactly a month later the
Military Training Act became law2. The Act, which was to
continue in force for 3 years, placed a liability on all
men who were at the time between the ages of 20 and 21 and
those who subsequently reached the age of 20 to 4 years'
military service with a continuous period of 6 months full
time training with the Forces within a year of the date of
their registration. The longer the war was postponed, the
greater would be the number of trained men immediately
available for call-up on the outbreak of war3. On 3rd June
1939 the first and, as it happened, only registration of
men under the Act took place: amounting to over 240,000
men4. On 15th July the first and, as it happened, only
intake of "Militiamen", as those conscripted under the Act
were called, joined the Army: amounting to almost 35,000
men. These men were of excellent quality and many later
became officers and NCOs5.
Although superseded by the National Service Act on the
outbreak of war, the Military Training Act was of
importance in that it imposed conscription in peacetime for
the first time in Britain; provided an opportunity for
manpower planning in the allotment of intakes and exposed
the problems involved; and brought into close contact the
staffs of the War Office and the Ministry of Labour. The
Ministry of Labour was responsible for registration,
' Hansard, Vol. 346, Cols. 1150-3.
3 Parker, Manpower, P54.
' Ibid, PP55 and 488.
Pigott, Manpower Problems, PP7-8 and 10.
257
medical examination, the issue of enlistment notices and for the setting up of tribunals to deal with pleas of
conscientious objection and of hardship. Registration was
carried out at employment exchanges while medical
examinations were conducted at centres set up for the
purpose. Medical boards were appointed by the Ministry of Labour and a code of medical gradings drawn up in
consultation with the Services. The machinery set up to
administer the Military Training Act was in fact the basis
of the machinery set up to administer National Service, for
which it served as a useful trial. When the war began,
premises had been acquired, medical boards appointed and the staffs of the War Office and Ministry of Labour had got
used to working together6. The machinery therefore adapted
easily and quickly when National Service was introduced on the outbreak of war and the Ministry of Labour - renamed
the Ministry of Labour and National Service - was made
responsible for it7.
On the outbreak of war, four Acts were passed which gave
the Government control of manpower: the National Service
(Armed Forces) Act; the Military and Air Forces
(Prolongation of Service) Act; the National Registration
Act; the Armed Forces (Conditions of Service) Act.
The Military and Air Forces (Prolongation of Service)
Act laid down that all those who had entered the Services
before the war would have to continue to serve for the
duration of the war, irrespective of the terms of their
original enlistment. The Armed Forces (Conditions of
Service) Act modified peacetime conditions of service. It
permitted indefinite "emergency" enlistments instead of the
fixed "normal" enlistments laid down in the Army Act etc.
While fixed enlistments were never completely suspended,
the very great majority of voluntary enlistments during the
6 Ibid, P7.
7 Ministry of National Service Order, 1939, SR &0 1939, No. 1118.
258
war were for "the duration of the present emergency" i. e. indefinite. It also authorized compulsory transfer between
Corps, irrespective of the wishes of the individuals
concerned8. The National Registration Act established an
on-going register of all persons in the United Kingdom, an
essential prerequisite for the mobilization of the nation's
manpower.
The most significant of the Acts was the National
Service (Armed Forces) Act, which was rushed into law on 3rd September 1939, the day war was declared9. As with the
Military Training Act, the National Service Act did not
apply to Northern Ireland. Authority was given for Royal
Proclamations imposing a liability for indefinite service
with the Armed Forces on men in any age group between 18
and 41. This obligation applied generally to all male
British subjects resident in the country at the date at
which the Proclamation relating to their group was made, or
who subsequently entered the country. British subjects not
ordinarily resident in Britain were not liable to be called
up until they had been in Britain for at least 2 years and
not at all so long as they were in this country only for a
temporary purpose. Apart from ministers of religion no
classes were statutorily exempted in virtue of their
occupations, but provision was made for the registration of
conscientious objectors and the postponement of the call-up
of individiials on grounds of exceptional hardship. After
their period of service, as with the Military Training Act,
men were given the right of reinstatement with their
previous employers, who had to take back applicants unless
they could show that changed circumstances made this
unreasonable or impracticablelo.
8 Pigott, P 12.
93&4 Geo. 6, c. 22.
10 Parker, P55. 259
Although a Schedule of Reserved Occupations - specifying jobs which were considered to be of national importance and from which men would not normally be taken by the Forces in
the event of war - was already in existence, its provisions
were disregarded when men were called up under the Military
Training Act. It was apparently intended that the
provisions of the Schedule would be applied after
completion of the initial 6 month training period when Scheduled men would only be available for corresponding
trades in the Army or, perhaps, not available at all". The
early start of the war prevented this being applied.
On the same day as the National Service Act was passed,
the Schedule of Reserved Occupations came into operation.
This listed the occupations considered vital to the war
effort, primarily those involved in the manufacture of
munitions. As a rule, men of a specified age in such
occupations would be reserved i. e. retained and would not
be called up to the Forces under the National Service Act12.
The Schedule was not an Act of Parliament and could
therefore be easily amended as circumstances changed. It
was intended to prevent the indiscriminate calling up of
industrial workers whose loss would adversely affect
munitions production. The corollary to this was a careful
control of voluntary enlistment, which remained open to
those age groups not required to register by Royal
Proclamation. It would have been nonsensical to have
stopped men in a particular industry and of a particular
age from being called up to the Forces while at the same
time allowing men in the same industry but of a different
age to join the Forces voluntarily. Every application for
voluntary enlistment - except, until mid 1943, those few
' Manpower (Technical) Committee of the Cabinet NS(T)21 of 10`h May, NS(T)22 of 19`h May and NS(T) 4`h Mtg of 25`h May 1939.
12 Parker, PP55-6.
260
applications for a "normal" enlistment - was therefore
scrutinised at the recruiting centre by an official from
the Ministry of Labour and National Service who decided
whether the man might be enlisted or not, considering his
age and occupation. In certain circumstances, the Schedule
could be waived, and disputed cases could be referred to a
"Waiver Committee", whose decision was final.
The Schedule underwent many changes. In its original
form it provided for block reservations, which
automatically kept out of the Services men of certain ages
in certain occupations, irrespective of the exact work
which the individual might be doing. This had the
outstanding merit of preventing in the first days of the
war the indiscriminate loss of skilled men from industry,
but in one sense it achieved too much. Firms were therefore
divided into "protected" and "unprotected" according to the
work they were doing, and in certain trades the age of
reservation for men in "protected" firms was lower than
that for men in the "unprotected". But from the beginning
of 1942 the system of block reservation was gradually
replaced by that of individual deferment, and outside
certain special occupations more and more men became liable
to call-up by withdrawal of block reservation, unless the
employer could prove to one of the District Manpower
Boards, which were now set up, the necessity for deferment.
By reason of these changes it often happened that a man was
refused permission to enlist voluntarily and was later
called-up for service, which caused no little
heartburning'3.
In February 1941, because of considerable misgivings
about the manpower demands of the Army, the War Cabinet
invited Margesson, the Secretary of State for War, and
Bevin, the Minister of Labour and National Service, to
confer together and work out a plan for future intake into
13 Pigott, PP12-13,21.
261
the Army. But before they had gone far Churchill himself
reached the conclusion that a firm and absolute figure
should be determined within which the Army would have to
make its plans and dispositions 14. He realised that many of
the misunderstandings that had arisen about the expansion
of the Army had been due to the practice of calculating its
requirements on the basis of the number of fighting
divisions that could be put into the field, and omitting to
make provision for the numbers that would be needed for
lines of communication, training units and specialist
activities. He proposed that in future the military
authorities should be given a net entitlement for all
purposes of about 2 million men. It would then be for them
to make the best use of this material "by wise economies,
by thrifty and ingenious use of manpower, by altering
establishments to fit resources".
The new principle had two merits. It brought the future
requirements of the Army within measurable reach of current
calling-up plans, and it compelled the War Office to work
to a target.
The ceiling chosen was however far too low - as became
apparent almost immediately. Following Churchill's
directive the approved Army ceiling was fixed at
2,195,00015. While the Ministry of Labour was in progress of
making its plans for manpower distribution on this basis,
Bevin was in July 1941 compelled to agree that it should be
raised by 21,800 to 2,216,800 to meet the calls on the War
Office to find troops for fire-watching in the Western
ports and for the protection of aerodromes. Additional
items, however small, were an embarrassment to those who
were responsible for planning the distribution of manpower,
1' War Cabinet minute WM(41)20`h Mtg. Item 6 of 24`h February 1941: CAB65 and paper WP(41)69 of 26`x' March 1941: CAB66/15.
15 War Cabinet paper WP(41)69: CAB66/15.
262
and Bevin asked - and was given an assurance - that in
future he should be brought into consultation before new
manpower demands were authorised by the Government16. Hardly
had this decision been taken when Churchill was informed
that after a detailed examination of its establishments the
War Office was of the opinion that it would be unable to
carry out its full commitments without some addition to the
numbers it was authorised to recruit. He therefore invited
Anderson, the Lord President of the Council, in
consultation with the responsible Ministers to examine the
War Office's claim s7. This was for an additional 323,000 men
to be found by mid 1942. After protracted discussions and
reference to Churchill of certain undetermined issues,
general agreement was reached late in September 1941 on an
increase of 158,00018. The authorised ceiling for the Army
had thus become 2,374,800. As we shall see in Chapter 8,
the Army got the ceiling reviewed in June 1942 and it was
gradually increased thereafter.
By the spring of 1941 it was clear that the Police, Fire
and Civil Defence Services could not be sustained without
compulsion. Accordingly, in April 1941 an additional
National Service Act was passed under which men could be
conscripted into these Services. The men conscripted into
these Services were thereby denied to the Forces. Excluding
part-timers, in the autumn of 1944 there were 217,000 men
employed in these Services19. Naturally, given the demanding
16 War Cabinet paper WP(G)(41)68 of 16`x' July 1941: CAB66 and minute WM(41)71S` Mtg. Item 6 of 17`h July 1941: CAB65.
17 Manpower Priority Sub-Committee paper NS(MPP)(41)41 of 30`'' September 1941 and PM file 55
(Army - Manpower etc. June 1940-July 1945), PM's personal minute M776/1 of 270' July 1941:
PREM3/55.
18 War Cabinet paper WP(41)257 Para 9: CAB66/19 and Cabinet Office file CAB/HIST/M/117/1/2,
Army Manpower, Note by Lord President of 19`h September 1941, and Army Manpower, Note of meeting held at War Cabinet Offices on 23 ̀d September 1941.
19 CSO, Statistical Digest of the War, Tables 16-7, PP14-5.
263
nature of their duties, most of these men - in what we now
call the Emergency Services - had to be young and fit.
By the autumn of 1941 it was clear that the manpower
demands of the Armed Forces could no longer be met without
drastic changes to existing policies20. The Ministry of
Labour and National Service proposed that the scope of the
Schedule of Reserved Occupations be narrowed considerably21.
Anderson believed that if the blow were not softened in
some way such a change would have a disastrous effect on
industry. He therefore proposed that it be accompanied by a
considerable widening of the scope of National Service.
While changes to the Schedule could be done
administratively, changes to National Service required
legislation. He therefore placed a memorandum before the
War Cabinet. The memorandum proposed the call up to the
Forces of men under the age of 19; the extension of
National Service, be it in the military or in industry, to
all persons, male and female, between the ages of 18 and
60; and the conscription of women into the Auxiliary
Service S22.
Of these recommendations the most difficult proved to be
the proposed conscription of women for the Auxiliary
Services, which was strenuously opposed at first. Among the
younger classes which would be required to register there
would be many who would be quite unsuited to life in the
Services and it would be altogether wrong, it was argued,
to force them to join up. After prolonged discussion the
War Cabinet eventually agreed that there was no other
practical means of obtaining sufficient recruits for the
Women's Services and authorised the introduction of the
necessary legislation with the following safeguards.
20 Manpower Priority Sub-Committee papers NS(MPP)(41)41 of 30`h September 1941 and NS(MPP)(41)42 of 6`" October 1941.
21 Manpower Priority Sub-Committee paper NS(MPP)(41)41 of 30th September 1941.
22 War Cabinet paper WP(41)257 Paras 9 and 12 of 7`h November 1941: CAB66/19.
264
Conscription would not apply to married women; no woman
would be posted to a combatant service except as a
volunteer; and the same facilities for obtaining
postponement and deferment and for considering
conscientious objections as were available for men would
also be available for women. It was further resolved that,
when the clauses in the Bill dealing with compulsory
recruitment of women were being considered in Parliament,
it should be made clear that the present intention of the
Government was to proclaim only the age groups between 20
and 30, and that when women were called up they should be
given a choice between the Auxiliary Services, Civil
Defence and certain specified jobs in industry.
At the same time the War Cabinet accepted the other
proposals contained in the memorandum. National Service
obligations would be placed upon all men and women between
the ages of 18 and 60, although the upper age of
conscription for men for the Forces would be set at 51.
Henceforth men would be called up to the Forces at 18.5
instead of at 19. The War Cabinet also endorsed the change
proposed to the Schedule: its shelter would be withdrawn by
stages and in future deferment on the merits of the job
would be the only protection against enlistment. Lastly,
the direction of women into industry would be more
vigorously applied and a serious attempt would be made to
draw a large number of married women into work of national
importance23. These decisions of the War Cabinet were
embodied in the National Service (No. 2) Act which became
law on 18th December 194124.
Because of manpower shortages in the coalmines, from
September 1942 those registered under the National Service
23 War Cabinet Defence Committee (Supply) minute DC(S)(41) 13`x' Mtg. of 4`h November 1941, and for PM's views, War Cabinet paper WP(41)258 of 6thNovember 1941: CAB66/19, also War Cabinet minute WM(41) 110th Mtg. Item 1 of l 0thNovember 1941: CAB65.
24 5 and 6 Geo. 6, c. 4.
265
Acts were given the option of working in the mines instead
of serving in the Forces. The results were disappointing
and in late 1943 work in the mines was made compulsory.
Under the Ballot Scheme (commonly known as the "Bevin Boys'
Scheme"), which commenced in December 1943, those
registered under the National Service Acts were balloted
and the lucky or unlucky (according to viewpoint) ones were
ordered down the mines. The 21,800 fit young men ordered
down the mines under the Ballot Scheme25 were thereby denied
to the Forces during a crucial part of the war.
At this point it might be helpful to outline the
mechanism whereby men were conscripted into the Forces. It
was a three-stage process. First, all those of military age
i. e. 18 to 41 were called upon to register for military
service. This was done in groups, according to age. By the
end of 1941 all men then of military age had been
registered. At registration the man could state a
preference for a particular Service and be provisionally
registered as a conscientious objector. At registration
certain categories of men, such as cripples and merchant
seamen, were identified. Second, those who had been
registered and who it had been decided to call-up into the
Forces were sent an "order to report for medical
examination", commonly known as a call-up notice. Call-up
notices were not sent to those retained in industry or
cripples. At the medical examination postponement on the
grounds of hardship could be applied for. Three, providing
the man had been passed as fit for military service at his
medical examination, he was sent an order to report to one
of the Services, usually the one he had stated a preference
for. Figures for registrations under the Military Training
and National Service Acts in the period June 1939 to June
1945 are given in Table XXIII while figures for medical
25 Ministry of Labour and National Service Report, Cmd. 7225, P77.
266
examinations under those Acts in the period June 1939 to
July 1945 are given in Table XXII.
Despite the introduction of conscription on the outbreak
of war, during the war volunteering was permitted, indeed
encouraged. As Table XXI shows, during the war over a fifth
of the intake into the Army was volunteer: a total of 650,400 men. The peak period for volunteering was 1939-40.
Indeed, in an outburst of patriotic fervour, during the
first months of the war more men joined the Army by
volunteering than by being conscripted. Given the existence
of conscription from the first day, two questions spring to
mind: Why was volunteering permitted, indeed encouraged?
Why did so many men volunteer rather than wait to be
conscripted?
Investigation showed that during the war over 200,000
men were called to register for military service but failed
to do so because they had already joined the Forces26. It is
impossible to say how many of these men had joined the
Forces before being called to register and how many had
joined upon being called to register. All we can say is
that some anticipated their being called and decided to
volunteer themselves rather than wait to be called while
some, upon being called, decided that they would go to the
recruiting offices and inscribe themselves as volunteers.
Either way, they thus obtained, for what it was worth, the
credit of volunteering and, what was apt to be really more
valuable, a choice of the Service or Corps in which they
should serve, providing their physical and mental
endowments were adequate.
The Air Force or the Navy was the first choice of many
young men. The flying or aircrew portion of the Air Force
had a tremendous appeal to adventurous youth, and the whole
service gained prestige from the feats of the "Few" and the
"Dambusters". Airmen were generally better treated in
26 Parker, P 15 1.
267
matters of pay, clothing, accommodation and amenities than
soldiers. The airman's uniform was much more attractive than the soldier's27. Air Force operations received more
publicity and more decorations than Army operations,
relatively speaking28. The Navy was also more popular with
volunteers than the Army, and perhaps even more with young
men brought up in inland localities than those from the
coasts.
It is very probable that some of the popularity of the
Air Force and Navy with these volunteers whose patriotism had been stimulated by either the imminence or the
actuality of their being called to register was due to the
general impression that either would be better than the
Army, where there was a big chance of being drafted into
the infantry which, according to the lore passed on by
veterans of the First World War29, and in fact, suffered the
heaviest casualties and had to endure the greatest
hardships. It would not be surprising if among a generation
of young men brought up during the inter-war years when
pacifism was a ruling philosophy in certain quarters 30 f
there were a good many who decided that if their country
needed their services, and left them the choice, it would
be sensible to serve in a capacity which would give them
the best conditions, and the best chance of survival. A
reluctance to serve in the infantry was not confined to
those who volunteered for the Air Force or Navy. It was
also shared by many of those who volunteered for the Army.
As noted previously, providing they had the physical and
mental equipment required, volunteers to the Army - whether
'' Lindsay, So Few Got Through, P241.
28 Ibid, P253.
29 Meddemmen: IWM Sound Archive no. 004764/05, reel 1; Wakeling, The Lonely War, P7.
30 Howard, Studies in War and Peace, P10; Orwell, Collected Essays, Journalism and Letters, Vol. 1, P589.
268
before or after the creation of the General Service Corps
in mid 1942 - could serve in the Corps of their choice and
many chose Corps other than the infantry, for the reasons
given above. In an article sanctioned by the War Office in
late 1944, the unpopularity of the infantry on the outbreak
of war and the consequence of that unpopularity were
vividly expressed: "At that time the Infantry was the
Cinderella of the army. For twenty years a public that
remembered Passchendaele had been accustomed to think of the PBI as the victims, not the arbiters, of war; a kind of helpless sheep sent to the slaughter. This magnified the
tendency of a mechanical generation in 1939 to opt for the
RAF, the RAC or the Artillery. Walking behind the guns to
be killed was thought of as a job which any fool could do"31.
It is not possible to determine the correlation between
the calling of men to register and those who, after being
called, volunteered. That many men chose to volunteer after
being called to register, however, there is little doubt.
As Table XXI shows, 22% of the Army's intake during the
war was volunteer i. e. not conscript, not direct officer
intake. For the Royal Navy the proportion was almost double
(40%). For the Royal Air Force it was more than double
(49%). Although the total intake into the RAF was much
smaller than that into the Army, the number of volunteers
who joined the RAF was not very far short of the number of
volunteers who joined the Army. Indeed, unlike the Army and
the RN, during the war more men joined the RAF by
volunteering than by being conscripted; up to the end of
1940 substantially more joined the RAF voluntarily than
were conscripted into it32. During the war there was never a
lack of men wanting to join the RAF. The RAF had to operate
31 Bryant, The New Infantryman.
32 Parker. Table IV (Part A), P485.
269
a waiting list of those wanting to fly (the Deferred List):
which totalled 47,500 in mid 194233. In addition to the more than half a million men who joined the RAF voluntarily,
most of the almost half a million men who were conscripted into the RAF were volunteers in the sense that upon
registration they had stated a preference to join the RAF.
When a man registered for military service, he was "invited to state his preference for any one of the three
Services and he was told that, although no guarantee could be given, his choice would wherever possible be
respected//34. Note the word any. In fact, while the right to
state a preference for the Air Force or Navy was made known
to those called upon to register, the right to state a
preference for the Army was not. The leaflet issued by the
Ministry of Labour and National Service to those called
upon to register only mentioned the stating of a preference
for the Air Force or Navy: "Section 4. Preference for Naval
or Air Force Service. Men who have a preference for Naval
or Air Force Service may notify this fact when they apply
for registration i35. One can only conclude that it was
thought by the Ministry that no one, or very few, would
want to state a preference for the Army. Whatever the
thinking, it is clear that no one was invited by the
Ministry to do so.
The policy of inviting and honouring as far as possible
preferences inevitably discriminated against and worked to
the detriment of the least popular Service: the Army.
Between the wars the Army had been unpopular and
consequently had had a poor recruiting record. According to
Carver, this was because of: poor pay; pacifism and anti-
militarism; the Army's Blimpish image. "Only the Royal Air
33 Ibid, P174.
' Ibid, P151.
35 National Service (Armed Forces) Act, 1939: Explanatory Note: NL2.
270
Force, the Royal Tank Corps and the Royal Army Service
Corps in the army, and the Fleet Air Arm and the submarines in the navy seemed to have moved with the timesi36. Whilst
pacifism and anti-militarism disappeared almost completely
on the outbreak of war, poor pay and the Army's
unflattering image did not. The Army's performance during
the early years of the war did nothing to improve its
image.
Pigott writes persuasively of the reasons for, and the
results of, the Army's unpopularity during the war: "Throughout the war there were always more men who
preferred the Royal Navy and the Royal Air Force than
either of those Services could absorb, with the very
natural result that those Services chose the men whom they
wanted and left the rest to be turned over to the Army.
There were plenty of reasons for the Army's lack of
popularity. Up to the victory of Alamein, the Army seemed
to have failed everywhere: in Flanders, in Crete, in
Greece, in Norway, in Malaya there appeared to have been
nothing but disaster: the brilliance of Lord Wavell's
victories in Africa seemed to the public to die away in the
gloom of the fall of Tobruk and Rommel's advance into
Egypt. For a long time in the estimation of the Press and
public the Army stood far below the other Services. The
triumphs of the First and Eighth Armies in Africa and
Sicily were dimmed by the long agony of Cassino: while the
final triumph in Europe came so swiftly that there was
scarcely time for the changed attitude of the public to be
reflected in the choices of those called up. It is scarcely
to be disputed that the Army never received so large a
proportion of the highest grade men in intakes as did the
Royal Navy and the Royal Air Force. The only method of
correcting this would have been to have carried out a job
analysis of each Service, to have applied selection testing
36 Carver, The Seven Ages of the British Army, P229.
271
to intakes before allotment to the different Services, and to have distributed the various grades in each intake on a
scientific allotment between the Services, giving to no Service any opportunity of selecting its entrants. This
would in effect have abrogated all latitude of choice to
the individual. The British people are by tradition
tenacious of individual choice and perhaps scarcely yet
understand how ruthless conscription must be to achieve the
most economic results. Perhaps it is well that some liberty
of choice should remain, but it is also well to recognize
the cost of that libertyi37.
Although both the RAF and the RN were more popular with
those registering than the Army, the RAF was in a class of
its own when it came to popularity. During the war a large
proportion - often a third, sometimes more - of each group
registered expressed a preference for the RAF. For example,
in the registrations of November 1940 and January 1941
almost two fifths expressed a preference for the RAF. In
the registration of February 1941 almost half expressed a
preference for the RAF38.
The 2nd National Service Act of December 1941, while
continuing to allow conscripts to state a preference, gave
authority to the Minister of Labour and National Service to
effect the compulsory transfer of men between the Services.
This was to be of help to the Army when it ran into severe
manpower difficulties during the final year of the war, as
it enabled substantial numbers of men to be transferred
from the RN and the RAF to the Army. The transfer was of
course unpopular with the RAF and the RN as well as with
the men themselves, who disliked becoming new boys, but the
supply of manpower was so meagre that there was no other
37 Pigott, P20.
38 Parker, Table VI, PP488-90.
272
way of sustaining the Army's strength and thus its
operations on the Continent39.
There is no doubt that there were reasons (to do with morale and discipline) for allowing conscripts to state a
preference and for generally honouring those stated
preferences. However, there is also no doubt that allowing
conscripts to state a preference and generally honouring
those stated preferences discriminated against and worked to the detriment of the Army. It is not surprising that men
were reluctant to state a preference for a Service which,
rightly or wrongly, was regarded as unglamorous, disaster-prone, old-fashioned and dangerous. This was
especially unfortunate as the Army happened to be the most
manpower intensive Service and the Service which had the
highest manpower wastage. The consequences of trying to
mitigate the effects of conscription by maintaining an
element of choice are plain to see. In 1942, for example,
deducting those declaring a conscientious objection, those
expressing a preference for the RAF, or RN, or Royal
Marines, and those not available for general posting (such
as merchant seamen and cripples), out of the 399,103 men
registered only 133,536 - around 11,000 a month and only a
third of those registered - were available for general
posting, including posting to the Army40. And of these, a
proportion would be subsequently judged unfit for military
service, granted postponement of call-up etc. Fortunately
for the Army, because of its predicament, in 1944 stated
preferences were largely disregarded. Nevertheless, it is
not difficult to understand the continuation, indeed
encouragement, of volunteering by the Army.
Eloquent as these statistics are, they only tell half
the story. They indicate the quantitative impact on the
Army of allowing conscripts to express a preference and
39 Pigott, P21.
40 Parker, Table VI, PP488-90. 273
honouring those preferences i. e. the numbers of men thereby
denied to the Army. They do not indicate the qualitative
impact of such a policy i. e. the quality (in terms of
mental robustness, physical fitness, motivation, intelligence etc. ) of the men thereby denied to the Army.
As we saw in Chapter 5, when discussing Personnel
Selection, the intake into the Army during the war left a lot to be desired: almost a quarter were not fully fit and
over half were below average intelligence. These
deficiencies mattered greatly because, as we have also
seen, during the war soldiers, including even infantrymen,
required a high level of expertise and initiative -a much
higher level than that required of their forebears, recent
as well as distant.
Ungerson, who writes persuasively of the high quality of
manpower required by the Army during the war, as we have
seen, writes with equal persuasion of the mediocre quality
of manpower actually received by the Army during the war:
"The relatively poor quality of manpower allotted to the
Army was an inevitable outcome of the difficult national
situation. The Army had to share the available manpower
with industry, the civil defence forces and the other
Fighting Services, especially the vastly expanded RAF. This
was bound to limit the quality of men available to the
Army, just as it limited the quantity. This quality was
further lowered, however, by the way the share-out was
made. Broadly speaking, the governing principle was that,
except for a quota of tradesmen which met only a fraction
of the military demand, the Army's needs should be
satisfied last. Civilian reservations were fixed first. The
men then called up for the Fighting Services, and who
formed the bulk of their wartime strength, were allowed to
state a Service preference, and a large number asked to be
considered for the Royal Navy or the Royal Air Force. This
274
did not affect the Army numerically, since the other
Services could only accept quotas of the optants, but it
told qualitatively. For the Navy and the Air Force
naturally only took what seemed to them to be the best
material. Hence, the Army intakes, apart from a proportion
of volunteers and optants, consisted of men who had been
rejected by the other Services, of men who happened to be
recruited at times when the quotas for those Services had
been met, and of men who had no particular preference. It
was not surprising then, that the Army intake was only just
good enough to cope with the Army's work. This stringency
caused special difficulties at both ends of the employment
scale. The Army had to go short of recruits with experience
of mechanical trades and of leadership. At the same time,
in order to secure its numerical quota, the Army had to
accept a greater proportion than was desirable of men whose
usefulness was very doubtful"41.
It is not an exaggeration to say that during the war the
cream of Britain's manhood was taken by the RAF and the RN
and thereby denied to the Army, with predictable
consequences. This happened despite of National Service;
indeed, it happened in large part because of the way
National Service operated.
Only the following groups were exempted, excluded or
excused from being called-up under the National Service
Acts: ministers of religion, the mentally defective, the
blind, men in the Regular Forces and men in the service of
a Dominion or Colonial Government. There was however
provision for conscientious objection and the postponement
of call-up on hardship grounds42.
During the Second World War conscientious objection was
taken more seriously and handled more sympathetically than
in the Great War. Those who declared a conscientious
a' Personnel Selection, PP4-5.
42 Parker, PP 154-5.
275
objection upon registration were registered provisionally
as conscientious objectors. They were then allowed to argue
their case before Local Tribunals, from which there was a
right of appeal to an Appellate Tribunal. Given the hideous
nature of Nazism and the direct threat it posed to Britain,
very few were unwilling to take up arms. Only 59,192 men declared themselves to be conscientious objectors and of
these a mere 3,577 were registered unconditionally as such.
Of the remainder: 28,720 were registered conditionally
(i. e. prepared to do civil work); 14,691 were registered
for non-combatant duties in the Forces; and 12,204 were
rejected43. Under the National Service Act of April 1941,
conscientious objectors could be called-up for Civil
Defence. A conscientious objector who failed to comply with
the conditions on which he was registered and who was
unable to satisfy a Court that his reasons were sufficient
was liable on conviction to be fined or sent to prison44.
During the operation of the National Service Acts, on
the grounds of severe personal hardship, 317,762 first
postponements and 192,116 renewals were requested, a total
of 509,878. Of this number, 103,838 first postponements and
59,534 renewals were refused (total 163,372 or one third);
213,924 first postponements and 132,582 renewals were
granted (total 346,506 or two thirds)45. Postponements were
decided by Authorised Officers or, in disputed cases, by
Hardship Committees, from which there was a right of appeal
to an Umpire46. Although, unlike in the Great War, the
National Service Acts applied equally to single and married
men i. e. married men were not exempt from the call-up, it
is reasonable to suppose that a good many of those who were
43 Ministry of Labour and National Service Report, P25.
44 Section 5 of the National Service (Armed Forces) Acts, 1939 and 1941.
45 Ministry of Labour and National Service Report, P23.
46 Section 6 of the National Service (Armed Forces) Act, 1939.
276
granted postponement on the grounds of hardship were
married men with young children. Given the size of the
call-up during the war, the number of postponements granted
cannot be termed excessive.
No man was exempted, excused or excluded from National
Service by virtue of his occupation except clergymen.
However, as we have seen, there was during the early part
of the war a Schedule of Reserved Occupations which
automatically prevented the call-up of young men employed
on essential war work. But, as we have also seen, in the
middle of the war the automatic system of reservation was
replaced by the discretionary system of deferment, where
the onus was placed on the employer to prove that the young
man (or, following the 2nd National Service Act, young
woman) was performing work essential to the war effort.
Between January 1942 and April 1945 District Manpower
Boards dealt with 4,722,800 applications for deferment from
men and 619,400 from women. Of the applications, 4,062,400
(86%) and 364,400 (59%) were granted respectively. In other
words, 660,400 men and 255,000 women were released from the
war economy and made available for the Forces47. Given the
size of the war economy, the number of deferments granted
cannot be termed excessive.
As in the Great War, the Military Training and National
Service Acts applied only to Great Britain, not the United
Kingdom. They did not apply to the Isle of Man (although
the Isle of Man Government applied National Service of its
own volition) or to the Channel Islands (although the
Islands enforced their own version of National Service;
many serving in the Royal Jersey Militia escaped to Britain
and enlisted in the Royal Hampshire Regiment when the
Islands were invaded and occupied by the Germans, an event
47 Parker, Table IX, P497.
277
which rendered the question academic)48. Nor did they apply to Northern Ireland with its 185,000 men in their twenties
and thirties in June 193949, although many were engaged on important work like ship-building and agriculture or joined
the Forces voluntarily. The practicability of applying
conscription to Northern Ireland was considered at several Cabinet meetings. Opinion from the Northern Ireland
Government and several prominent figures in the Province
was that generally the voluntary system in use was likely
to be more effective than measures of conscription. A
committee was appointed to prepare a draft Bill but the
Cabinet deferred making a decision on the subject. The
deferment proved to be indefinite50. Undoubtedly, if
conscription had been applied to Northern Ireland, there
would have been resistance. However, it is possible that
the short-term difficulties (which were stressed) would have been outweighed by the long-term benefits (which were
not): many men from the Nationalist community, together
with many of their dependents, would have moved to Eire
(which during the war, although a member of the
Commonwealth, was neutral). As a result, Northern Ireland
would have ended the war with a much more homogeneous
population. To say this is not to deny the pro-British
feeling of many Irishmen or the fact that many Irishmen
joined the British Armed Forces or came to work in Britain.
Apart from Eire, the entire Empire entered the war on
Britain's side and each Dominion and Colony raised its own
forces to fight alongside those of the Mother Country -
with the exception of Newfoundland, which instead sent its
men to enlist in the Royal Artillery51. At first the
48 Pigott, P40.
49 CSO, Statistical Digest of the War, Table 2, P2.
50 War Cabinet papers WP(41)104-12: CAB66/16.
51 Pigott, PP40-1.
278
National Service Acts did not apply to non-resident British
subjects until they had been in Britain for at least 2
years and then only if they were not in Britain for a
temporary purpose. However, on 20th January 1944 liability
for service was extended to certain persons not ordinarily
resident in Britain, provided that they had been resident
in this country during a continuous period of 3 months52.
Liability was extended to nationals or citizens of, or
persons born or domiciled in, Canada, Australia, New
Zealand, Newfoundland, the Isle of Man, Channel Islands, or
any colony, protectorate or mandated territory of the
Crown. Liability was not extended to those from Northern
Ireland and Eire. Such persons were not called upon to
register if they had been resident in Britain for less than
2 years, or had come to this country since the outbreak of
war and were engaged on work of national importance and
intended to return home at or before the end of the war. At
first the National Service Acts did not apply to British
subjects residing overseas. Although many returned to
Britain and enlisted of their own volition, British
subjects overseas were under no legal obligation to serve
in any way. However, in August 1943 the National Service
(Foreign Countries) Act was passed, authorising the
conscription of such persons into the British Armed Forces.
In the event, the Act was only enforced against British
subjects residing in Egypt53.
Although the National Service Acts did not apply to
citizens of foreign countries living in Britain i. e.
aliens, many aliens enlisted in the British Armed Forces
during the war; and while most were volunteers, some were
compulsorily enlisted. Before the war, aliens were in
theory allowed to enlist in the Army by the Army Act,
although in practice they were not allowed to enlist by
52 Defence (National Service) Regulations, SR &0 1944, No. 67.
5' Pigott, PP47-8.
279
King's Regulations. On the outbreak of war, all barriers to
the enlistment of aliens were removed. During the war many
aliens served in the Army: many were citizens of neutral
nations (coming principally from Spain and - until December
1941 - the United States); a few were citizens of enemy
nations residing in Britain (mostly Jewish refugees); and
many were citizens of occupied allied nations residing in
Britain. While citizens of enemy and neutral nations could
not be compelled to serve in the British Armed Forces,
during the second half of the war some allied citizens were
compelled to serve. Following a test case, the Allied
Powers (War Service) Act was passed, becoming law on 6th
August 194254. Under this Act, allied citizens in Britain
could be conscripted into the British Armed Forces under
the National Service Acts if they refused to be called up
by the Forces-in-exile of their own nation i. e. allied
citizens in Britain could not escape military service
altogether. Some Poles and Czechs, refusing to serve in the
Free Polish and Czech Forces, were called up under this
Act. The Act did not apply to Frenchmen until August 1944
because of the uncertain legal status of the Free French
Forces i. e. the existence of Vichy France, which had signed
an armistice with the enemy; up to that date whether a
Frenchmen served in the Free French Forces or in the
British Armed Forces or in neither was entirely a matter
for him. The Act did not apply to Danes also because of the
uncertain legal status of Denmark i. e. occupied by the
enemy but not an allied nation; many Danes voluntarily
enlisted in the Buffs. Aliens who had served in the British
Forces during the war were, if they so wished, naturalised
as British subjects after the war55.
54 5 and 6 Geo. 6, c. 29.
SS Pigott, PP41-4.
280
Let us now look at the age limits set and the medical
standards applied during the war.
The Military Training Act of May 1939 made men aged between 20 and 21 eligible for military service. The
National Service Act of September 1939 made men aged between 18 and 41 eligible for military service. The 2nd
National Service Act of December 1941 raised the upper age limit to 51. Table XXIII shows that by June 1945 men born
between July 1900 and September 1927 i. e. aged between
forty four years and eleven months and seventeen years and
nine months had been registered.
By mid 1941, that is after exactly two years of
conscription, the great bulk of those of military age had
been registered. Twenty year olds had been registered first
and then those over twenty in ascending age order. The
first Proclamation, which was signed on 1st October 1939,
placed an obligation to apply to be registered as and when
required on men of 20 and 21 years of age, with the
exception of those twenty year olds who had already
registered under the Military Training Act of the previous
June. Subsequent proclamations extended the liability to
successive higher age groups until by June 1941 all men up
to the age of 40 had been registered. In the following
month the first registration of the 19 year olds, who had
been made liable by a Proclamation of 1st January 1940,
took place and this was followed at the end of 1941 by a
registration of men of 18.5 who had been covered by a
Proclamation of 29th January 194156. By the end of 1941
therefore all men to whom the National Service Act applied
had been called upon to register. The average yield of each
class was 306,000 and the total number registered was just
over seven million57. As shown in Table XXIII, in subsequent
years the age of registration was reduced until eventually
56 Ministry of Labour and National Service Report, PPXVI-XIX and App. I, P335.
57 Ibid, P12.
281
those aged seventeen and three quarters were registered,
taking the total registered to just over eight and a third
million.
There can be no doubt that, thanks to National Service,
a very high proportion of Britain's adult males below
middle age was brought into the Armed Forces. By late 1944,
57% of men aged 18-40 were serving or had served in the
Armed Forces58. During the entire war 60% of men born in the
years 1905-27 i. e. aged 18-40 and 70% of men born in the
years 1915-27 i. e. aged 18-30 served in the Armed Forces59.
This impressive achievement was however of rather less
practical benefit to the Army than one might think. Because
of assurances given in Parliament when the National Service
Act was passed, very young soldiers were not permitted to
serve overseas. This policy was maintained, albeit in
modified form, throughout the war. Naturally, during the
war this policy caused much upset to the men concerned and
considerably exacerbated the Army's manpower problems. In
October 1939 the minimum age for overseas service was set
at 19 for Regulars i. e. volunteers and 20 for National
Servicemen i. e. conscripts60. All those currently serving
overseas below the minimum age were thereupon removed from
their units and sent home, to the understandable dismay of
both the men themselves and their units. In February 1942
the age limit for National Servicemen was reduced to that
for Regulars i. e. the age limit was made 19 for al161. In
June 1944, because of the Army's worrying manpower
situation, it was reduced to 18.562.
58 Statistics Relating to the War Effort of the United Kingdom, Cmd. 6564, Nov. 1944, P3.
59 Strength and Casualties of the Armed Forces and Auxiliary Services of the United Kingdom 1939- 1945, Cmd. 6832, June 1946, P2.
60 Army Council Instruction 721/39 of 26`h October 1939.
61 Army Council Instruction 432/42 of 28`'' February 1942.
02 Army Council Instruction 854/44 of 10`h June 1944.
282
A proportion of those called-up was rejected for
military service on the grounds of medical unfitness.
The second stage in the call-up process, after
registration, was the order to report for a medical
examination and at the examination the men were placed in
various medical grades according to their fitness for
military service. As Table XXII shows, by July 1945
6,582,514 men had been medically examined (those revealed
at registration to be cripples and those retained in
industry, not being called-up, were not medically
examined). Grade I (4,548,682 or 69.1%) included those who,
subject only to such minor disabilities as could be
remedied or adequately compensated by artificial means,
attained the full normal standard of health and strength,
and were capable of enduring physical exertion suitable to
their age. Grade II (932,185 or 14.2%) included those who,
while suffering from disabilities disqualifying them for
Grade I, did not suffer from progressive organic disease,
had fair hearing and vision, were of moderate muscular
development, and were able to undergo a considerable amount
of physical exertion not involving severe strain. Grade III
(514,516 or 7.8%) included those who presented such marked
physical disabilities or evidence of past disease that they
were not fit for the amount of exertion required for Grade
II. Grade IV (587,131 or 8.9%) included those who suffered
from progressive organic disease or were for other reasons
permanently incapable of the kind or degree of exertion
required for Grade 11163.
In simple terms, those in Grade I could be defined as
fit; in Grade II as largely fit; in Grade III as largely
unfit; and in Grade IV as unfit. According to Parker, only
those in Grade IV were rejected as being "unfit for any
form of service, 64 i. e. 8.9% or one in eleven. According to
63 Parker, Table VIII (Explanatory Notes and Part A), PP493-5.
64 Ibid, P152. 283
Ahrenfeldt, however, those in Grades III and IV were
rejected65 i. e. 16.7% or one in six. Given the official
status of Parker's account and the evidence in the
following paragraph, Ahrenfeldt's account must be rejected.
If the authorities had been determined to put even more men into uniform, the proportion of those in the Armed Forces
could have been increased, and the proportion of those
declared unfit for any form of military service could have
been reduced. However, it is a moot point whether the
already low medical standard could have been made lower
than it was.
Given the great number of men placed in Grade I i. e.
classed as physically fit, why did the Army have a problem
manning its infantry units? Firstly, those classed as
physically fit had to be shared between the three Services.
Secondly, the Grades were imprecise, so imprecise as to be
misleading. The Army had to operate its own, much more
precise system of medical classification in order to
allocate properly the men given to it. Men were classed as:
A (any area in a theatre of war); B (lines of
communication, base or garrison service at home or abroad);
C (home service only); D (temporarily unfit); E
(permanently unfit). A and B were subdivided: A into two
(Al-2) and B into five (Bl-5). Grade I embraced Al and Bl;
Group II embraced the whole of A and B; Grade III embraced
B3-5 and C; Grade IV embraced E. Not surprisingly, with the
exception of garrison and home defence battalions,
infantrymen had to be Al i. e. the very peak of physical
fitness. A proportion of those in each of the supporting
corps (with the sole exception of the pay corps) also had
to be Al. As, of course, did a substantial proportion of
those in each of the other fighting corps: the armour,
65 Psychiatry in the British Army in the Second World War, App. C, Table I. P278.
284
artillery, engineers and signals66. As manpower grew scarce,
the Army was obliged to subdivide A and B further in order
to maximise its resources. Eventually A was subdivided into
five (Al-5) and B into seven (B1-7)67. On the eve of D-Day,
81.4% of Army other ranks were A (of whom 72.3% were Al),
14.1% were B, 4.2% were C and 0.3% were D or E68. Thirdly,
physical fitness was not the only requirement for infantry
duty: youth, mental robustness and combat motivation were
also required.
During the war over half a million cases of failure to
register for military service were investigated.
Investigation showed that a large number had already
registered or proceeded to do so, while over 200,000 had
already joined the forces or were not liable under the
National Service Acts. There were only 1,000 cases of men
being clearly liable but refusing to register. These men
were ordered to report for medical examination and
prosecuted if they did not attend69.
These figures demonstrate clearly that during the war
the call-up was well respected and that the number of men
who deliberately sought to avoid military service - let
alone the number of men who succeeded in doing so - was
completely insignificant. This can be attributed to three
factors, factors which may very well be absent in another
war: universal support for the war and for the conscription
of the nation's manpower; a system of conscription which
was both simple and fair (one that, for example,
disregarded marital status); and an efficient
administrative machine operating over an extended period of
66 Army Council Instruction 373/40 of 18`x' April 1940.
67 Army Council Instructions 702/43 and 1643/43 of Ist May and 10th November 1943.
68 Adjutant-General's lecture of 29`h May 1944: AG Stats branch memorandum.
69 Parker, P 15 1.
285
time (one that, indeed, began operating before the outbreak
of war).
We are now in a position to answer the questions posed
at the beginning of this chapter. In Britain during the war
conscription was very thorough indeed and a very high
proportion of Britain's adult males below middle age was
conscripted into the Armed Forces. However, the Army did
not - relative to its manifold tasks and heavy commitments
- get its fair share of conscripts, either quantitatively
or qualitatively. The intake into the Army was restricted
from the spring of 1941 and throughout the war the best
material was creamed off by the RAF and the RN. The
qualitative deficit was, although more difficult to
measure, probably of greater importance than the
quantitative deficit. When one takes into account the
qualitative and quantitative deficits in its intake, it is
not hard to understand why the Army experienced a manpower
crisis in September 1944 - notwithstanding the introduction
of conscription on the outbreak of war and the call up of
millions of men into the Army.
In concluding this chapter it may be stated that,
although they were not as ruthlessly applied as they could
and - from the Army perspective - should have been, the
powers under the National Service Acts to compel Britons to
serve in the Armed Forces were of immense importance in
enabling us to raise the Army we did. It is remarkable, on
looking back, that compulsion should have operated with
virtually no public opposition. We should recall that for
very many years hostility to "conscription" was a principal
theme in left-wing politics in Britain and that in certain
quarters, between the wars, pacifism as a political
doctrine seemed to have supplanted the ancient principle
that the citizen had a duty to defend the state in arms.
What is perhaps even more remarkable is that for 18
years after the war conscription was continued, with
286
virtually no public opposition. During this period, because
of the Soviet threat (Soviet Russia being - like Nazi
Germany - an expansionist, totalitarian state with massive
armed forces in the heart of Europe), all sections of the
community (apart from a few misguided individuals who thought that Soviet Russia was more benign than Nazi
Germany) were able to contemplate, without great emotion,
the idea that if, in spite of all hopes and efforts to
avert it, a Third World War did break out, to meet the
threat of enslavement or destruction the rule for all would
be service, whether armed or civilian, at the demand and
under direction by the state. In the third of a century
since the abolition of conscription, Britain has relied on
nuclear deterrence and small but professional,
all-volunteer forces for its defence. Today, following the
collapse of the Soviet threat, it is almost impossible to
envisage another great war and therefore almost impossible
to envisage the reintroduction of conscription. But one
should never say "never again".
287
CHAPTER 8. REQUIREMENTS AND ALLOCATIONS.
In this chapter we will examine the manpower required by
the Army and the manpower allocated to the Army by the
Government in 1944. No investigation into the causes of the
Army's manpower crisis in the autumn of 1944 would be
complete without such an examination.
The size of the Army's allocation determined the size of its intake (i .e. men gained by the Army), while the size of
its intake in relation to the size of its outflow (i. e. men
lost to the Army) determined whether the strength of the
Army increased, decreased or stayed the same. In short, the
Army's allocation determined its strength.
Table XII shows the strength of the Army, both male and
female, at quarterly intervals during the war. Table XXI
shows the annual intake of men into the Army during the war
while Table XIII shows the annual outflow of men from the
Army during the war. Table XXIV shows the manpower required
by, and the manpower allocated to, the Army during the
second half of the war.
It cannot be denied that the Army's strength increased
enormously during the war. But then, of course, so did its
commitments and the demands made upon it. Moreover, during
the war the increase was not consistent, neither in its
pace nor in its extent. Table XII shows that, by mid 1945,
the peacetime regular Army of less than a quarter of a
million men had grown thirteen-fold into a wartime largely-
conscript Army of almost three million men. However, as the
table shows, during the first half of the war the Army grew
by much and quickly while during the second half of the war
the Army grew by little and slowly. By the spring of 1942,
that is after two and a half years of war, the Army's
strength was about 2.5 million men and women; by the spring
of 1945, that is after another three years of war, the
288
Army's strength was about 3 million men and women - an increase of only half a million or 20%. That the Army
quickly grew to a great size but that its size was then
restricted is clear. It is equally clear that the
subsequent loosening of the restriction took place too
slowly. In mid 1944 i. e. three and a half weeks after the
commencement of the NW Europe campaign, the Army was not
appreciably larger than it had been a year earlier, when it
had not been engaged on the Continent. Yet it was
appreciably smaller than it was to be a year later, when
the war in Europe had ended.
A comparison between Tables XIII and XXI shows that
during the second half of the war intake into the Army was
very nearly cancelled out by outflow from the Army. At the
end of 1942 the Army's strength stood at 2,566,000 men.
During 1943 intake was 237,300 men while outflow was
123,500. The net increase in the male strength of the Army
during 1943 was therefore only 113,800 or 4.4. At the end
of 1943 the Army's strength stood at 2,680,000 men. During
1944 intake was 251,900 men while outflow was 172,100. The
net increase in the male strength of the Army during 1944
was therefore only 79,800 or 3%. All this increase took
place during the last nine months of the year. At the end
of 1944 the Army's strength stood at 2,760,000 men. In mid
1945 the Army's strength stood at 2,920,000 men. A net
increase in six months of 160,000 or 5.8%. However, this
increase was mainly due to prisoners being repatriated
after VE Day and taken on strength again. Table XII also
shows that the ATS reached a peak of 212,500 in the autumn
of 1943 and then went into a gradual decline. Outflow
exceeded intake during 1944 and 1945 by 11,050 and 63,130
respectively.
Table XII reveals a striking fact. In the year between
the spring of 1943 and the spring of 1944 there was hardly
any increase in the strength of the Army. In the nine-month
289
period from the end of June 1943 to the end of March 1944
the net increase in the male strength of the Army was a
mere 7,000 or a quarter of one per cent. Indeed, the male
strength of the Army barely increased during the last
quarter of 1943 and did not increase at all during the
first quarter of 1944, while the total strength of the Army
fell by 5,300 between the autumn of 1943 and the spring of 1944 because of the decline in the strength of the ATS.
Why did the number of men in the Army remain practically
the same, and why did the number of women in the Army fall,
during late 1943 and early 1944? Why was the intake of men into the Army almost cancelled out by the outflow of men
from the Army during 1944? The answer to these questions is
to be found in an examination of the Army's manpower
requirements and allocations.
Before we examine the Army's manpower requirements and
allocations in the crisis year, it is essential to provide
the background. Let us choose as our starting point June
1942, two years before D-Day and the nadir of the Army's
fortunes during the war.
As we saw in the previous chapter, a ceiling was imposed
by Churchill on the Army's manpower in the spring of 1941.
The adequacy of the current intake into the Army within the
limits of the agreed ceiling to meet new commitments was
questioned in June 19421. The general case for an increase
in the authorised strength of the Army, as presented by the
War Office in a memorandum, was that since the ceiling had
been fixed at 2,374,000 there had been substantial changes
in the strategic situation. Japan and America had entered
the war and the essential role of the British Army was no
longer mainly defensive. Additional troops had to be moved
to the Far East and units for this purpose from East Africa
would have to be replaced. Wastage and casualties among
' Cabinet Office file CAB/HIST/M/17/1/3, Army Scales - Personnel Situation, May 1942 of 3rd June 1942.
290
British personnel recruited locally in overseas areas would
also have to be made good. Three more divisions than had
been provided under the original programme were to be sent
abroad and, although complete for action in this country,
would have to be brought up to overseas strength with
additional personnel for duties behind the firing line.
Moreover, before the Army at home could be made ready to
fight on the Continent its specialist elements (engineers,
signals and pioneers etc. ) would have to be strengthened.
Lastly, there had been a shortfall of some 90,000 in the
numbers recruited for the ATS and this had delayed the
setting free of soldiers for other duties from jobs which
women could do. Put together these factors, it was
concluded, constituted a strong case for going above the
authorised ceiling.
The War Office memorandum was submitted at Churchill's
direction to a Ministerial Committee consisting of Anderson
(Lord President of the Council), Bevin (Minister of Labour
and National Service) and Grigg (Secretary of State for
War)2. After a close examination of the detailed claims it
was agreed that there was a theoretical case for raising
the ceiling by 100,000 together with such additions as
might be needed to replace wastage and casualties among
British personnel recruited locally in overseas theatres of
war. If the present authorised strength were regarded not
as a fixed but as an average target, this would give a
desirable flexibility and would enable the ceiling to be
raised at times when men were available to offset times
when the supply would run short. Bevin was hopeful that he
would be able to provide the additional numbers, but there
might be some delay. This was due to uncertainty about the
date at which hutments and airbases which were being
constructed for the American troops in the UK under the
2 Ibid, Army Scales, Record of a Meeting of Ministers held in the Lord President's Room, Great George Street, 19th June 1942, to consider WO memorandum 79/General/3365.
291
"Bolero" scheme would be completed. Some men in the
building industry had had to have their call-up deferred,
and it might be that further men due to be withdrawn from
the industry for the Forces would not be available as soon
as was expected. As to the short-fall for the ATS, which
was to some extent due to the inability of the War Office
in the early weeks of the year to accept all the women it
was offered, special efforts would be made to speed up the
rate of intake, but it seemed unlikely, Bevin added, that
the full requirement of the War Office would be met by the
end of the year.
Anderson was at the beginning of September about to
submit a full report to Churchill when a new development
occurred. The War Office had, at Churchill's request3, been
making a detailed review of what might be expected to be
the state of preparation of the Army in April 1943, and it
had come to the conclusion that an additional 250,000 men
would be needed4. Meanwhile a further complication had
arisen. Bevin's belief that he would be able to find an
additional 100,000 for the Army was on the assumption that
the RAF intake for the year would not be substantially
above the amount sanctioned. The Air Ministry had now
indicated it required a substantially increased amounts.
Churchill directed that the proposed additional intake for
the RAF should be cut in half6. However, soon afterwards the
Admiralty also put in a claim for additional men. Pending
discussion on the Ministry of Labour's autumn survey of
manpower which had just become available, in the middle of
October Anderson submitted short-term recommendations on
Prime Minister's papers: file 55 (Army - Manpower etc., June 1940-July 1945), PM's Personal Minute Serial No. M326/2,31st July 1942: PREM3/55.
4 Cabinet Office file CAB/HIST/M/17/4/2, copy of minute from Grigg to Churchill on army manpower, 2nd September 1942.
5 Ibid, minute to Churchill from Anderson, 3rd September 1942.
6 Ibid, PM's Personal Minute Serial No. M377/2,17th September 1942.
292
the scales of intake for the three Services until the end
of the year. The Army intake in November and December
should be raised by 32,000; the RN's requirements should be
met in full; and the RAF should also have an increase. The
increases for the Services could, Anderson suggested, be
met by lowering the age of call-up from 18.5 to 18; by
calling up men on deferment in the building industry; and
by drawing on the RAF Deferred List, containing men waiting
to join the RAFT . In late 1942 the Forces were asked to submit their
manpower requirements for the period from July 1942 to
December 1943. The Army submitted its manpower requirement
for this period on 10th November 19428. The Army's manpower
requirement for the eighteen-month period from mid 1942 to
the end of 1943 was 649,000 men and 160,000 women: a total
of 809,000. Its actual intake July to October 1942 and
approved intake November to December 1942 had been 208,000
men and 54,000 women. It therefore required for the period
January to December 1943 441,000 men and 106,000 women.
Because of the large gap between the amount of manpower
demanded and the amount of manpower available, Churchill
was called upon to adjudicate. He proposed that all demands
be cut. The Army's demand should be cut by 380,000 or
almost half. On 11th December 1942 the War Cabinet approved
manpower allocations for the past six months and the coming
year, although it directed that the position be reviewed in
the summer9. The Army's allocation for this period was set
at 349,000 men and 80,000 women i. e. just over half and
exactly half of what it had asked for.
The manpower allocations made by the War Cabinet at the
end of 1942 for the period July 1942 to December 1943 were,
Ibid, minute to Churchill from Anderson, 16th October 1942.
8 War Cabinet paper Misc 36(42)1.
9 WM(42)167th Meeting: War Cabinet minutes: CAB65.
293
as directed, reviewed in the summer of 1943. In the interim
the Forces had each reached the conclusion that with the
change over from a defensive to an offensive strategy (as
agreed at Casablanca in January 1943) they had under-
estimated their requirements, and with the additional demands of Combined operations and the maintenance of units
abroad at fighting strength they could not carry out their
commitments with the balance of the total allocation made to them at the end of December 1942. Consequently, they all
asked for an increment. The Army submitted its manpower
requirement for the period April to December 1943 on 26th
June 194310. It asked for an increment of 155,000 men and 29,000 women. Actual intake in the period July 1942 to
March 1943 had been 296,600 men and 69,000 women. In the
period April to December 1943 the Army was therefore due
52,400 men and 11,000, being the remainder of its
allocation made in December 1942. Adding the increment to
what it was due, the Army's requirement for the period
April to December 1943 now stood at 207,400 men and 40,000
women. Between them the RN and RAF asked for an extra
189,300 men and women, slightly more than the Army had
asked fortl.
Anderson, as usual, was asked to examine the various
manpower demands and present his recommendations to
Churchill. This time, however, he decided to present the
revised demands of the Forces to Churchill without comment.
He also invited Lyttelton (Minister of Production) to
explore with the three Supply Departments the possibility
of moderating their claims, in light of the increased
demands from the Forces. The Ministry of Aircraft
Production (MAP) was prepared to reduce its demand from
359,200 to 212,000 but no further. The Ministry of Supply
agreed to cut its workforce by another 7,000 (making a
10 WP(43)272: War Cabinet papers: CAB66.
" WP(43)221 of 23`d May and WP(43)273 of 26th June 1943: War Cabinet papers: CAB66.
294
total cut of 105,500) . The Admiralty asked for a modest increase: another 6,00012. Essential industries and services
also required a supplementary increase.
Anderson submitted a memorandum to Churchill on 30th
June in which he put the revised total demands of the
Forces and industry at 912, To meet this demand, the
maximum number available was 414,000; and even this was
optimistic, involving a massive cut in the less essential industries and a huge call-up of building workers. There
was thus a gap between manpower demand and supply of half a
million. In drawing up his proposals to the War Cabinet for
reducing this massive deficit to a manageable margin
Churchill adopted similar pruning methods to those which he
had used at the end of 1942. He examined the stated
requirements of the Forces and industry and assessed the
scale on which they should be met in the light of where
additional manpower might be expected to make the most
effective contribution to the planned offensive14. It was
almost self-evident, he pointed out, that more value was to
be obtained from the fulfilment of the air programme than
from such improvements in land and sea dispositions as
might be made possible if the strength of the Army and RN
could be increased. It may have been almost self-evident to
Churchill, but it is certainly not to the historian.
After consultation with his colleagues, on 19th July
Churchill reached the following conclusions15. MAP's claim
for an extra 212,000 workers should be met in full but, as
it was unlikely that this large increase could be absorbed
by the end of the year, 115,000 should be provided by then.
To meet MAP's claim, Supply should be cut by a further
12 WP(43)271 of 30'h June 1943: War Cabinet papers: CAB66.
13 Ibid.
14 WP(43)295 of 6`h July 1943: War Cabinet papers: CAB66.
15 WP(43)319: War Cabinet papers: CAB66.
295
80,000; Civil Defence by another 15,000; and the proposed increase for the essential services should be cut back. In
view of the special demands of Combined Operations the RN
should be given largely what it had asked for. However, the
additional demands of the Army and RAF should be cut down
to little more than the balance due to them from the
allocations made at the end of 1942. In short, MAP was to
receive super-priority for manpower, at the expense of the
other sectors of the war effort.
On 22nd July 1943 the War Cabinet agreed Churchill's
plan for sharing out the available supply of manpower 16. MAP
was awarded super-priority and the Army's allocation was drastically cut. For the period April to December 1943 the
Army - which was owed 63,400 and needed an extra 184,000 (a
total of 247,400) - was awarded 145,000 (116,400 men and
29,000 women) i. e. a cut of 102,400. It was to receive just
over half and about three-quarters, respectively, of the
men and women it had asked for.
To obtain the extra 115,000 required by MAP it would be
necessary to take two steps: workers would have to be
transferred from Supply; young women who would otherwise
have gone into the Forces would have to be diverted into
MAP. To help Bevin do this, the War Cabinet authorised
extraordinary measures. Intake of women into the Forces
should be reduced to a minimum by stopping volunteering
except for some special posts, by suspending conscription
of any further age groups and by appealing to women already
accepted by the Forces to work for MAP until they were
required. At the same time registrations under the
Registration for Employment Order should be extended so as
to cover all women up to 50 and thereby facilitate the
release of younger, and particularly of mobile, women in
less essential work by the provision of older substitutes.
16 WM(43)102°d Mtg. Item 1: War Cabinet minutes: CAB65.
296
In order to safeguard male workers in MAP no more men
should for the time being be called up for the Forces and
MAP should be excused from having to return any more
mechanics lent from the RAF. The reduction of Supply's
workforce should be planned so that workers released, who
should be as far as possible mobile, could be re-absorbed
by MAP. Finally, Ministry of Labour regions should be
instructed to make special efforts to fill MAP vacancies
and should be furnished by MAP with monthly lists of
vacancies'' . As Parker rightly says: "By the authorisation of these
measures the Ministry of Aircraft Production was placed in
a position of unprecedented favour. Not only was it to have
the first pick of available labour coming into the market,
but it was to be exempted from any contribution to the
Armed Forces i18. There is no doubt that the War Cabinet took
the decision to award super-priority for MAP with full
knowledge. It laid down that if the supply of labour should
be inadequate to carry out the allocations it had decided,
the deficit should not fall on MAP19. Bevin was to report
monthly on progress and the position would be reviewed if
it seemed unlikely that MAP would be expanded by 115,000
workers before the end of the year without additional
measures.
As Parker says, Bevin was vehemently opposed to "Labour
Priority for MAP": "The Minister of Labour had not
concealed from his colleagues his unshaken belief that the
Ministry of Aircraft Production did not require and could
not absorb the large numbers of additional workers it was
demanding, nor had he hesitated to utter a warning of the
ill effects upon other important production of such a
17 Ibid, Item 1(6).
18 Manpower, P207.
19 WM(43)102nd Mtg., Item 1(14).
297
disproportionate allocation of labour" 20. Bevin was thinking
especially of the effect on the supply of weapons and
equipment to the Army. Having lost the argument, Bevin
implemented the War Cabinet's decisions with vigour.
Indeed, with an excess of vigour. He issued instructions
which interpreted the War Cabinet's award of super-priority
to MAP literally21. It seems that he wanted to demonstrate
one of two things: either MAP could absorb the extra
workers it had demanded and been awarded and other sectors
of the war effort would suffer as a result; or else MAP
could not absorb the extra workers it had demanded and been
awarded and as a result its demands would be shown to have
been excessive. The War Cabinet was informed of Bevin's
action22 and it decided to soften his instruction S23.
By the end of 1943 MAP had received, not the 115,000
hoped for, but 163,500 additional workers and it was forced
to admit that it could not handle any more. Clearly, both
its original claim for 359,200 and its amended claim for
212,000 had been excessive and impractical. At the end of
1943 MAP had a workforce of 1,711,600, counting part-time
women as a half24.
Despite the War Cabinet's 22nd July decisions to award
manpower priority to MAP and cut drastically the Army's
allocation, it cannot be denied that the Army received more
than a third of the manpower allocated by the War Cabinet
in the second half of 1942 and in 1943. However,
considering the manpower allocations for the Forces and
Munitions together, it is clear that the air effort
received much more manpower than the naval effort, which in
20 Manpower, P207.
21 Ministry of Labour circular 126/288 of 29`h July 1943.
22 WM(43)115`h Mtg. Item 7 of 16th August 1943: War Cabinet minutes: CAB65.
'' WP(43)373 of 18`x' August: War Cabinet papers: CAB66; WM(43)117`h Mtg. Item I of 19`x' August 1943: War Cabinet minutes: CAB65.
24 CSO, Statistical Digest of the War, Table 19, P17.
298
turn received much more manpower than the ground effort. In
the period July 1942 to December 1943 the RN was allocated 350,100. It actually received 335,800. The Admiralty was
allocated 110,500. It actually received 103,500. There was therefore a net increase of 439,300 for the naval effort.
The RAF was allocated 303,200. It actually received 300,800. MAP was allocated 258,800. It actually received 307,300. There was therefore a net increase of 608,100 for
the air effort. The Ministry of Supply suffered a cut of 186,200. The Army - which initially required, before the
change from a defensive to an offensive strategy, 809,000
men and women - was allocated 506,500 i. e. a cut of over
37%. It actually received 524,700. There was therefore a
net increase of 338,500 for the ground effort25.
The War Cabinet's 22nd July decisions were greatly
mistaken. Airpower had not yet won the war (as opposed to
avoiding defeat) and it had given no indication that it was
going to do so in the foreseeable future. With the invasion
of Sicily on 9th-10th July 1943, the Army was now engaged
in operations on the Continent of Europe. Two months before
the War Cabinet's decision, at Washington, it had been
agreed that a cross-Channel invasion of the Continent would
take place in the spring of 1944. At Quebec, a month after
the War Cabinet's decision, it was agreed that the invasion
would take place on 1st May 1944. Indeed, the very month of
the War Cabinet's decision, an expeditionary force was
formed in Britain to undertake a cross-Channel invasion26.
Let us now examine the manpower required by, and the
manpower allocated to, the Army in 1944 itself.
The Forces were asked to submit their manpower
requirements for 1944 in the autumn of 1943. The Army's
manpower requirement for 1944 was submitted by Grigg in a
25 App. 11, WP(44)159 of 16th March 1944: War Cabinet papers: CAB66.
ý`' Bryant, The Turn of the Tide, P657.
299
memorandum on 20th October 194327. Grigg began by reminding
the War Cabinet of the severe cuts which the Army had
suffered in its manpower requests at the time of the last
two allocations, and of the reductions and economies which had resulted; and he went on to show that the rates of battle casualties and wastage would be much higher in 1944
than had previously been the case, owing to the nature of
the operations against Western Europe and Italy. In 1943,
planning had gone on the assumption that wastage from all
causes would not exceed 12,700 a month. In 1944, that
portion relating to normal wastage (6,700) was unlikely to
change appreciably, but it was estimated that total battle
casualties in 1944 would amount to 250,000 men, 155,000
being incurred during the first half of the year, 95,000
during the second (clearly, the War Office was assuming
that very heavy casualties would be sustained during the
first two months of "Overlord" i. e. 1st May-30th June
1944). In addition, the Army would need an intake during
the second half of 1944 to "cover estimated wastage during
the first six months of 1945 when this intake becomes
trained". The gross wastage to be met was therefore: 80,000
normal wastage and 250,000 battle casualties in 1944;
40,000 normal wastage and 78,000 battle casualties in the
first half of 1945. A total of 448,000. At the end of
December 1943, the Army would be owed 21,000 men who were
due for call-up in the period August-December; and in
addition 13,000 fully-qualified tradesmen and 26,000
labourers would be needed in connection with preparations
for D-Day. The total Army requirements in 1944 for fully-
trained men were therefore: 21,000 to meet the deficit at
the end of 1943; 448,000 to meet wastage; 13,000 tradesmen.
A gross requirement of 482,000 men. Subtracting 46,000 new
intakes July-December 1943 becoming trained in 1944 and
143,000 wounded returning to duty, January 1944-June 1945,
27 WP(43)464: War Cabinet papers: CAB66.
300
left a net requirement of 293,000. Adding the special intake for unskilled labour of 26,000, produced a final
requirement for 319,000 men. In addition, Grigg asked for
24,000 women for the ATS, 1,693 nurses and 1,200 VAD (900
nursing and 300 non-nursing). The Army was therefore asking for a grand total of 345,893 more men and women. It also
wanted 50,000 civilians as clerks and "industrials".
Clearly, in the autumn of 1943, although he did not
predict a manpower crisis in the autumn of 1944, Grigg
stated in no uncertain terms the Army's need for a massive influx of manpower in the coming year, thanks largely to an
increased forecast of battle casualties. That the forecast
and therefore the need were to prove somewhat exaggerated
does not detract from the fact that the War Cabinet had
been left in no doubt about the scale of the Army's
manpower requirements in 1944.
It was of course fortunate that the British Army did not
suffer 250,000 battle casualties in 1944. However, the
autumn 1943 forecast was not grossly in error. 1944 was the
year in which the Army assaulted the Atlantic Wall; it was
the year which saw the Army fighting for the first time on
three fronts simultaneously; and it was the year in which
the Army did a great deal of fighting and suffered a great
number of casualties - and ran short of infantry
reinforcements in the process. It should be noted that in
NW Europe alone, the British Army suffered 107,600 battle
casualties in the less than seven months between D-Day and
the end of the year28 - and D-Day had been postponed by more
than a month (from 1st May to 6th June). Examination of the
surviving War Office DSD registered files and AG Stats
branch memoranda shows clearly that manpower requirements
and casualty forecasts submitted to the War Cabinet by
Grigg were made in good faith, were very carefully worked
28 AG Stats analysis: comparison of forecast and actual casualties: W0365/46.
301
out and were based on the best information available. No
one was consciously cheating; no one was deliberately
exaggerating; no one was grossly incompetent. In none of
the high-level discussions concerning manpower did those
representing the RN or RAF challenge the Army's figures or
accuse the Army of dishonesty or exaggeration or incompetence. It is not too difficult to suggest reasons
for their silence. Firstly, good manners. Secondly, fear of
retaliation. Thirdly, a guilty conscience (after all, the
RAF and RN had deprived the Army of many high-grade men).
Fourthly, acceptance that whereas the RN and RAF were
capital-intensive, the Army was labour-intensive. Fifthly,
acceptance that henceforth the Army would be doing most of
the fighting and most of the dying. Sixthly, Churchill
could usually be relied upon to act as devil's advocate.
The fact that Churchill did not question the Army's
casualty forecast and manpower demand for 1944 is
surprising, especially as there is no doubt that he
believed the Army's use of the manpower at its disposal was
erroneous29. We can only assume one of two things. Either he
accepted that the Army's forecast and demand were, although
perhaps erring on the side of caution, not disproportionate
to the scale of the ordeal that it would face in 1944. Or
he realised that the Army's demand, even much reduced,
could not be met without drastic action, action which he
was not prepared to countenance, and saw no point in
questioning it.
Two days after Grigg's paper was circulated, Bevin
issued a bleak review of the manpower situation which
stated: "By the end of this year the mobilisation of the
nation will be practically complete. The total intake from
all sources in 1944 will not be sufficient to replace
ordinary wastage and there would be a deficit of 150,000,
"' Churchill to Brooke, 1 S` November 1943: Closing the Ring, PP682-3.
302
even if no one were called up for the Services 1130 . The
Forces were however demanding over 776,000 more men and women. Bevin stated simply: "These demands cannot be met". Only 260,000 men and 40,000 women were due to be called-up to the Forces in 1944. Informed of the situation, on ist
November Churchill circulated a memorandum in which said: "... the problem is no longer one of closing a gap between
supply and requirements. Our manpower is fully mobilised for the war effort. We cannot add to the total; on the
contrary, it is already dwindling. All we can do is to make
within that total such changes as the strategy of the war demands". He suggested that one of two assumptions be made for the purposes of manpower planning: Germany would be
defeated before the end of 1944; Germany would not be
defeated before the end of 194431.
Churchill held a conference to discuss the issues
involved on 5th November, at which it was decided to set up
a Ministerial Committee chaired by Anderson (now Chancellor
of the Exchequer), along with an Official Committee to
advise it, to investigate the problem and recommend
solutions32. During the conference, it was agreed that
super-preference for MAP should end on 1st January 1944.
Grigg agreed that, if it were assumed that Germany would be
defeated by the end of 1944, the Army could exist on an
intake of 150,000, which Bevin agreed was an attainable
figure. The manpower allotment was finalised on 27th
November by the Ministerial Committee33 and approved by the
War Cabinet on ist December34. It was assumed that Germany
would be defeated before the end of 1944. Firm allocations
30 WP(43)472: War Cabinet papers: CAB66.
31 WP(43)490: War Cabinet papers: CAB66.
32 Cabinet Office: Manpower, GEN. 26/1st meeting.
33 WP(43)539: War Cabinet papers: CAB66.
34 WM(43)164th meeting: War Cabinet minutes: CAB65.
303
were made for the first half of 1944 only; the situation
would be reviewed in May 1944. The Army was allotted 125,000 men for the first half of 1944 and provisionally
allotted 25,000 for the second half i. e. a total of 150,000
or less than half of what it had requested for the whole
year. It was also allotted 12,000 women for the ATS for the
first half of 1944 i. e. exactly half of what it had
requested for the whole year.
The War Cabinet's 1st December decisions to assume that
Germany would be defeated before the end of 1944 and to
halve the Army's manpower allocation for 1944 were both
greatly mistaken. Germany was not defeated before the end
of 1944 and it is extremely difficult to see how it could
have been. It is true that the peak of the mobilisation of
British manpower had been reached and that it was no longer
possible to expand one part of the war effort without
contracting another. It is also true that the combined
manpower demands of the Forces could not be met and that
they were all cut, not just the Army's. Yet the War Cabinet
did not need a crystal ball to realise that, of the Forces,
the Army would bear the brunt of the fighting and would
suffer the bulk of the casualties in 1944. As we noted
above, since Washington the Army had been committed to a
cross-Channel invasion of the Continent in the spring of
1944 and since Quebec the date of the invasion had been set
at ist May 1944, now just five months away. The decision to
make firm allocations for the first half of 1944 only and
to review the situation in May 1944 is suggestive of a
refusal to face unwelcome facts and of a desire to postpone
difficult choices. The price of the War Cabinet's mistakes,
procrastination and delay was paid by the Army, which
embarked upon the decisive campaign of the war undermanned
and with inadequate reserves.
A week before D-Day the War Cabinet was informed by
Grigg in no uncertain terms of an impending Army manpower
304
crisis, one affecting the infantry especially. On 30th May
1944 a memorandum from Grigg was presented to the War
Cabinet Manpower Committee under Attlee (Lord President of
the Council). Grigg stated: "Estimate of infantry
casualties and normal wastage needing replacement between
April and December 1944 based on latest forecasts of
operational activity, taking into account wounded returning
to duty, amounts to 102,250. Taking account of sources of
reinforcements the year end shortage 1944 will still be
30,000 with a peak period at the end of September when the
shortage may be as high as 35,000"35.
The Army's manpower requirement for the second half of
1944 was contained in a memorandum, prepared by the General
Staff, submitted by Grigg on 12th June36. A proof copy had
been sent to Churchill on 9th June37 in answer to his minute
of 6th June. In his minute to Grigg and Brooke (Chief of
the Imperial General Staff), Churchill had challenged the
proposed disbandment of 5 divisions to meet a forecast
deficit of 90,000 men, as stated by Grigg on 30th May and
brought to Churchill's notice by Cherwell (Paymaster-
General) on 2nd June. In his minute of 6th June Churchill
queried Grigg's figures, displaying an imperfect
understanding of manpower questions and a lack of
appreciation of the dilemma in which the Army now found
itself, largely as the result of Churchill's decisions in
the summer and autumn of 1943. Churchill said that the
disbandment of 5 divisions would release over 100,000 army
and corps troops, who could be retrained as infantry more
quickly than new recruits or even men transferred from the
RAF Regiment. It takes 40,000 men to form a division yet
only 18,000 men are released by its disbandment. "It is
35 CAB78/21.
36 WP(44)316: War Cabinet papers: CAB66.
37 PM's papers: file 55 (Army - Manpower etc., June 1940-July 1945): PREM3/55/6.
305
this kind of thing which makes it so difficult for one to
help you in keeping up the Army". He pointed out that there
were over 1.6 million men in Britain and, even after the
invasion force had crossed to the Continent, "there ought to be a great many in this country from whom it ought to be
possible to find sufficient drafts to make good a shortage
of 90,000". He would not relax his pressure on the RAF
Regiment, the Royal Marines and other sources of manpower for the Army, but "to go and feed up to the Cabinet that a deficit of 90,000 men means the loss of five divisions
cannot be accepted i38.
In his memorandum of 12th June, Grigg not only spelt out
very clearly the extent and nature of the manpower crisis
facing the Army but also provided full answers to
Churchill's charges. It deserves to be studied at length.
Grigg warned of the imminent disbandment of as many as 5
divisions and 4 armoured brigades (thereby reducing the
forces in the field to 16 divisions and 15 armoured
brigades) unless drastic steps were immediately taken. It
was feared that 2 out of the 5 divisions must disappear in
any case, but it was hoped that it would be possible to
retain 3 of the divisions and 2 of the brigades at cadre
strength, with a view to subsequent rebuilding, if: "(a) A
considerable number of basically-trained men are provided
from sources outside Army control in the next three months.
(b) At least 60,000 new intakes are allotted during July
and August, which would be becoming effective in December
or early 1945". If the Army was to be maintained in 1945 at
the reduced level reached at the end of 1944, a total of
190,000 men would be needed in the second half of 1944
(including 30,000 owing from the previous allotment), which
would mean that intakes would have to continue at the rate
of 30,000 a month after the end of August. Failing the
38 Churchill, Triumph and Tragedy, PP685-6.
306
necessary intakes, the Army would be unable to perform its
tasks.
Naturally, much of the run-down suffered by the Army in
1944 had occurred among the fighting units, particularly
the infantry, and this meant that a high proportion of the
intakes during the second half of the year would have to be
of a medically high grade. In October 1943 Grigg had warned
that all fit men would have to be withdrawn from the 6 Home
Field Army divisions and that this might not be enough. The
allocation made in December 1943 had been less than half
what had been requested. The forecast that HFA divisions
would have to be reduced to a skeleton had proved correct.
The 6 Lower Establishment divisions were disappearing and
being replaced by 2 field divisions at cadre strength. The
forecast of casualties had been greatly increased: the net
estimate for the period April to December 1944 was now
200,000 or double the estimate of October 1943. This was
due to three factors: the revision of previous estimates
based on experience in Italy; the plans for operations had
been framed to produce maximum impact on the enemy; in the
case of NW Europe, the scale of the initial assault, in
which the heaviest casualties were expected, had been
increased.
Since September 1943 the Army's commitments had been
reduced by 94,400. Despite this, the Army would be short of
trained effectives by 91,000 by the end of the year. The
infantry would be 30,000 short. A shortage of 91,000
trained effectives equates to 5 infantry divisions and 4
armoured brigades. The disbandment of these formations
should in theory free up 100,000 men in the rear. However,
the numbers obtained in practice would be limited, for
three reasons: a high proportion of men in the rear are
skilled or semi-skilled or medically below standard; there
is a time lag involved because it takes time to sort and
retrain men; the more successful the Army's operations, the
307
greater its administrative commitments and the longer its
lines of communication. "The position is quite clear that during 1944 the Army must run down and nothing can stop it".
There were however five possible palliatives: casualties
were below estimates; an intake was received from Anti-
Aircraft Command as soon as possible (although the Chiefs
of Staff had forbidden further reductions because of "Overlord" and "Diver" i. e. the V1); an intake was received from the other Services (the anti-aircraft element of the
RAF Regiment was to be reviewed by the Chiefs of Staff); a further combing out of the Imperial Base and overseas
manpower was made (although gleanings would be small); a large intake was received in July and August which would
produce trained men in late 1944 and early 1945. In
addition to 190,000 men, the Army required 19,800 women for
the ATS (including 3,000 owing from the previous
allotment), 825 nurses and 600 VAD (in addition to any
short-fall) and the fulfilment of the previously approved
1944 allocation of civilians.
Given Grigg's memorandum, although both the Army's need
for manpower and forecast of battle casualties were to
prove somewhat exaggerated, it is indisputable that in the
summer of 1944 the Army issued a clear warning of a
manpower crisis in the autumn of that year.
In his response to that warning, Churchill did not
display his renowned energy. Clearly, he remained
sceptical. On 15th June Churchill asked Anderson to re-
assemble the Ministerial Committee and produce a report on
allocations for July and August only. Churchill considered
that, for the present, manpower plans would have to be
based on the continuance of the war in Europe throughout
the first half of 1945, although by the end of August we
should be in a better position to judge on this point. He
thought that a temporary increase should be made in the
308
Army intakes during July and August (say 15,000 instead of 6,000 a month), but this increase should be at the expense
of the other Services, not of the munitions and other
essential industries. The fact that "Overlord" casualties to date had been much lower than anticipated should also be
taken into account in framing the new estimates39.
The Ministerial Committee met on 26th June40 and
considered, in addition to Churchill's note, a memorandum by Bevin41. Bevin reported that, by the end of the month, the allocations of men to the Forces for the first half of the year would be fully met and that nothing would remain
to be carried over as an addition to the allocation for the
second half. In the case of women, there would be an intake
of 3,500 owing to the ATS, which would have to be absorbed
later in the year. The present allocation for the second
half of the year, therefore, including this 3,500, was for
80,000 men and 4,500 women.
Turning to the supply of manpower available, Bevin
reported that the number of men who could be made available
for the Forces in the second half of 1944 was 113,000, of
whom only 38,000 could be allocated in July and August
without undue disturbance to the calling-up arrangements.
Of these: 2,000 would have been accepted for flying duties
in the RAF; 2,500 would be Air Training Corps members; and
4,000 would be men who had joined the RN as volunteers
before their proper date of registration. This would leave
29,500, all of whom could be recruited to the Army. Of the
total of 17,500 women who would be available for calling up
in the second half of 1944,7,500 could be supplied during
July and August. After some discussion, the Ministerial
Committee decided that they should produce recommendations
39 Prime Minister's Personal Minute Serial No. M. 721/4: PREM3.
ao Ministerial Committee on Manpower: MP(44)2nd meeting.
" Ibid, MP(44)2.
309
for firm allocations for the Services for July and August,
and for provisional intakes for the Services and munition industries up to the end of the year, the whole position being subject to review at the end of August.
The next day the Committee met again42, to discuss the
estimates submitted by the General Staff. At this meeting, Bevin stated his opinion that the Army should have an intake of 50,000 in July and August: 30,000 coming from the
call-up of new intakes; 10,000 being supplied by transfers
from the RN and RAF; and 10,000 by calling up men from the
RAF Deferred List. A detailed discussion then took place on
the manpower position of the three Services. Alexander
(First Lord of the Admiralty) said that the RN preferred to
transfer only 1,200 to the Army but would let the Army have
4,800 of its new intake.
Grigg said that if the difference between the actual
casualties experienced in "Overlord" to date and the
estimates set out in his memorandum of 12th June were to be
regarded as a permanent saving, this would justify a
reduction in the Army's net demand by 13,000. In fact, it
now seemed that the heaviest casualties were likely to be
experienced in July, not in June as had been expected. As
the Army deficit was expected to reach its peak in
September 1944, it would be helpful if part of the intake
of men in July and August could be provided by transfer of
trained men from the other Services. Of the 190,000 men
required by the Army in the second half of 1944,40,000
were required to enable the period of service overseas to
be reduced to four and a half years, and to allow a quota
of 5,000 a month for leave. "At present he was only able to
bring home men who had served for more than five years
overseas and even this process involved the absence from
their units (at present without replacement) of some 14,000
men at any one time. The position was causing him anxiety
42 Ibid, MP(44)3rd meeting.
310
and he feared that, if he could not greatly improve on it,
serious trouble might arise in India and Burma at the
conclusion of hostilities in Europe".
When Bevin pointed out that there were still 35,000 men
on the RAF Deferred List, Sinclair (Secretary of State for
Air) said that only 12,000 were available for immediate
call-up. The Committee agreed to meet again when an
analysis of the Deferred List had been completed, when they
would frame their recommendations to the War Cabinet.
In the meantime, Bevin produced a memorandum dated 26th
June reviewing the entire manpower position43. This showed
that cuts in industrial manpower had been less than
authorised. If it were decided to raise the intakes into
the Forces during the second half of 1944 from 84,500
(81,000 approved in December 1943 plus 3,500 women for the
ATS owing as at the end of June) to 130,500 (113,000 men
and 17,500 women), even bigger cuts than anticipated would
have to be made in industrial manpower. The number to be
withdrawn from industry for the Forces during the year
would rise to 292,000.
Bevin's memorandum was considered by the Ministerial
Committee on 29th June44. Bevin said "that if the principle
of maximum impact in 1944 was to be maintained - and in his
view it should be - the intake into the Army would have to
be considerably increased during the second half of the
year and particularly during July and August. In his view,
it was clear that for this purpose, and for other reasons,
the cuts in the labour force of the munitions industries
would have to be far higher". Anderson was then asked to
prepare a draft report45, which was approved by the
" Ibid, MP(44)3.
44 Ibid, MP(44)5th meeting.
45lbid, MP(44)5.
311
Ministerial Committee on 4th July46 and circulated to the
War Cabinet two days later.
Anderson's report47 concluded that there was a
substantial imbalance of the manpower budget and it was
clear that even if the provisional allocations to the
Forces were to stand, there would be a considerable gap between supply and demand. However, the Service ministers
were unanimous in condemning these allocations as inadequate, largely because no provision was made for
allocations to the women's services, which would
consequently run down before the end of 1944. Although the
allocations of men to the other two Services would just
meet their requirements, the allocations to the Army were
quite inadequate. The Committee proposed to allocate to the
Army 28,300 men (plus 1,200 transfers from the RN) and
4,500 women (including 3,500 owed from the first half of
the year). With an allocation of 29,500 men, the Army would
certainly be able to save 1 division.
The Committee, however, considered that an intake of
50,000 should be provided for July and August, which would
go a long way to retaining at cadre strength 3 of the
divisions and 2 of the brigades, which would otherwise
disappear. The additional 20,000 should come from calling
up 10,000 men from the RAF Deferred List and the transfer
to the Army of 10,000 more men already serving in the RAF
and RN. As only 6,000 men could in fact be provided from
the RAF Deferred List before the end of August, it was
decided to call-up an additional 4,000 men direct to the
Army ahead of schedule, this 4,000 in turn being counted
against releases from the RAF Deferred List in September
and October. The Army allocation for July and August was
therefore 49,500, comprising: 28,300 call-up owed; 6,000
called-up from the RAF Deferred List; 4,000 call-up brought
46 Ibid, MP(44)6th meeting.
47 WP(44)375: War Cabinet papers: CAB66.
312
forward; 6,200 transferred from the RN; and 5,000
transferred from the RAF. Although both the RN and the RAF
would receive intakes in July and August, because of the
transfer of men to the Army they would both suffer a net loss. "The men transferred from the Navy and RAF should be
Grade I, for it is in men of this category that the main deficiency of the Army lies. So far as is necessary,
however, compensation should be given to the Navy and RAF
by the transfer, as expeditiously as possible, of men of lower medical category from the Army".
The Ministerial Committee proceeded to recommend a
provisional allocation of 75,000 men and 10,000 women for
the Forces in the last four months of 1944. The call-up for
the second half of the year would therefore be 123,000 men
(including 10,000 from the RAF Deferred List for the Army)
and 17,500 women. This would bring the call-up for the
entire year to 294,000 men and 50,500 women: a significant
increase on the original allocation of 289,000 men and
women. "At the same time we agree that it should be
possible to take a clearer view of the position towards the
end of August, and we accordingly suggest that the
provisional intakes and allocations for the second half of
1944 recommended in this Report should be reviewed at that
date, when it should be possible to start looking ahead
into the first half of 1945. Meanwhile, however, we
consider that the Departments concerned should proceed to
take all the necessary steps to work within the provisional
allocations which we now propose".
The report was considered by the War Cabinet on 12th
July48. The firm allocations for July and August and the
provisional allocations for the whole of the second half of
the year were approved. It was also agreed that, before the
August manpower review, the Chiefs of Staff should prepare
48 WM(44)90th meeting: War Cabinet minutes: CAB65.
313
a new appreciation of the risk of air attack, and a scheme
drawn up for the release of Civil Defence and ADGB
personnel, to be put into effect if and when it was decided
that the risk of their disbandment could be accepted.
Churchill, in the course of the discussion which preceded
these decisions, expressed his pleasure at the Army
allocations and warned the RN to expect further cuts in its
allocations.
As the result of the month-long discussion of its
requirement for the second half of 1944, which was 190,000
men and 19,800 women for the ATS, the Army had been
allocated 49,500 men and 4,500 women for the ATS up to the
end of August. Although it had, belatedly, received
preferential treatment, it had not been given what it had
asked for: both its forecast shortage of fighting men and
its anticipated disbandment of formations were now
inevitable, although the scale of the shortage and of the
disbandments remained to be seen. Moreover, it would have
to wait until the autumn to learn what its allocation for
the remainder of the year would be.
On 11th August Anderson proposed that the forthcoming
review of allocations should be based on the assumption
that the war in Europe, although it might continue beyond
the end of 1944, would not continue beyond mid 1945. On
this basis, firm allocations should be made for the rest of
1944, and Departments could then proceed to consider their
requirements for the first half of 1945 in the light of
these decisions49. Anderson's proposals were accepted by the
War Cabinet on 14th August50 and Departments immediately
began to review their estimates.
On 21st August the Army's manpower requirement for the
period September to December 1944 was submitted51. The
49 WP(44)440: War Cabinet papers: CAB66.
50 WM(44)106th meeting: War Cabinet minutes: CAB65.
51 WP(44)453: War Cabinet papers: CAB66. 314
manpower allotment was finalised on 1st September by the
Ministerial Committee52 and approved by the War Cabinet on 5th September53. The Army found that the increased
allocation in July and August had had the desired result in
minimising the expected run down of the Army and the
present estimate was that by the end of 1944 there would be
a loss of the fighting elements of 2 infantry divisions and 3 armoured brigades. The Army also found that it could
reduce its demands for the last four months of the year,
"representing the numbers needed to prevent a further loss
in the first half of 1945", because casualties in the early
stages of "Overlord" had been below estimate, and because
substantial internal savings had been achieved. "The saving
in casualties is not, however, correspondingly reflected in
Armour and Infantry. In these arms the casualties after the
early stages have been above the estimates, though the
world-wide position has been partly offset by lighter
losses in Italy". If a further run down in fighting
strength during the first half of 1945 was to be avoided
the Army needed an intake in the last four months of 1944
of 25,000 fit men suitable for Infantry and Armour.
In addition, an intake of 50,000 was needed to cover the
granting of leave, which could no longer be postponed, to
men with long service, and the training of new men who
would become trained early in 1945 in readiness for the
relief of men in the Far East. The Army thus required
75,000 men for the last four months of 1944. It also
required 16,000 women for the ATS, 1,500 nurses, 620 VAD
(less any received in July and August), and 2,700 non-
industrial civilians. The Army was allotted 50,000 men: a
third less than it required but more than five and a half
times what was allotted to the RN and the RAF combined. The
52 Ibid, WP(44)487.
s' WM(44)117th meeting: War Cabinet minutes: CAB65.
315
Army was also allotted 5,000 women for the ATS: more than
two-thirds less than it required but almost one and a half
times what was allotted to the RN and the RAF combined.
The preference given to the Army in July 1944, and even
more so the preference given to it in September 1944, was
both a recognition of the seriousness of the Army's
position and an acknowledgement of inadequate provision for
the Army in the past. In the diplomatic words of Parker:
"These new proposals reflected, of course, the developments
in the strategic situation. Whereas in the earlier years of
the war the Navy and the Air Force had saved the country
from invasion and made possible the change from defensive
to offensive warfare, with the successful launching of the
assault on the Continent the land forces became the
instruments of final victory. The heavy fighting which
followed D-Day had demonstrated that the demands of the
Army for men and munitions had been in 1943 too severely
cut. Consequently, in the September plan for intake into
the Services the Army was to be the major beneficiary, and
its strength was to be further increased by transfers from
the Navy and the Air Force"54. It goes without saying that
the preference given to the Army in mid July 1944, and even
more so the preference given to it in early September 1944,
came far too late to avert its predicted manpower crisis in
late September 1944.
To summarise the Army's manpower position in 1944. There
was no growth at all in the number of men in the Army,
while the number of women actually fell, during the first
quarter of 1944. During the year the Army initially
required 319,000 men. It was eventually allotted 224,500: a
cut of almost 30%. The actual intake of men was 251,900, of
whom all but 79,800 were swallowed up by outflow. During
the year the Army initially required 24,000 women. It was
54 Manpower, PP231-2.
316
eventually allotted 21,500: a cut of over 10%. The outflow
of women exceeded actual intake by 11,050.
Because the Army was allocated much less manpower than
it required during the second half of the war, a large
number of formations had to be disbanded or reduced. As a
result of the December 1942 manpower allotment, the
Directorate of Staff Duties (DSD) at the War Office
calculated that 1 armoured division, 1 infantry division
(less 1 infantry brigade), 2 armoured brigades, 1 tank
brigade and 1 infantry brigade were disbanded. As a result
of the July 1943 manpower allotment, DSD calculated that 1
armoured division, 2 tank brigades and 3 independent
infantry brigades were disbanded while 1 field force
infantry division and 4 Home Forces infantry divisions were
reduced to Lower Establishment (LE) divisions. As a result
of the December 1943, July 1944 and September 1944 manpower
allotments, the DSD calculated that during 1944 15
formations were disbanded or reduced: 1 armoured division
(9th in UK), 2 armoured division HQs and divisional troops
(10th in Middle East, 1st in Italy), 2 infantry divisions
(59th and 50th in NW Europe), 1 armoured brigade (27th in
NW Europe), 2 tank brigades (1st in NW Europe, 25th in
Italy), 2 infantry brigades (201st Guards and 168th in
Italy) and 3 LE divisions (76th, 77th and 80th in UK) were
disbanded while 2 LE divisions (55th and 61st in UK) were
reduced to cadre55. For some reason, the DSD calculation of
formations disbanded or reduced in 1944 excludes 70th
Brigade, removed from 49th Division and disbanded in NW
Europe. Although disbanded in Italy, 201st Guards Brigade
was resurrected in the UK as a training formation.
What conclusions may we draw from this examination of
Army manpower requirements and allocations during the
second half of the war and especially in 1944?
55 DSD file on manpower: W032/10899.
317
During the second half of the war and especially in 1944
the Army's allocations, and thus its intakes, were inadequate. It is true that the Army grew enormously during
the war. But then so did the duties it was called upon to
perform and the demands made upon it. Although having
2,680,000 men at the beginning of 1944, the Army had
insufficient assets to meet its heavy commitments and carry
out its manifold tasks in that year. It did not have enough
men to maintain its cutting edge. Hence the reduction or disbandment of many formations and units. Intake into the
Army barely kept pace with outflow from the Army: the
number of men gained by the Army was almost entirely offset
by the number of men lost to the Army. The manpower
allocations made to the Army fell far short of its manpower
requirements: far fewer men were supplied to the Army than
it needed both to do its job and to offset the men lost to
it. It simply did not have enough men to fight the Germans
in Italy, fight the Japanese in Burma, garrison a global
Empire, defend the UK and liberate NW Europe. It had a lot
of men certainly and it finished 1944 slightly larger than
it had started. But quantity is not everything. Figures for
the strength of the Army and for the intake into the Army
should not be taken at face value. A large proportion of
the strength of the Army and of the intake into the Army
did not have the physical fitness, mental robustness,
motivation and youth necessary for combat duty.
Grigg was in no doubt that the responsibility for the
Army's manpower crisis lay not with the Army but with the
War Cabinet. As he later wrote: "... I do not remember a
single occasion when the War Cabinet allotted to the Army
more than half the number for which I had asked , 56 He
absolved the Army of responsibility: "I do not think that
it can be doubted that by and large we made the best
possible use of our manpower and that we carried out our
56 Prejudice and Judgement, P360.
318
second transformation of the Army to meet new strategy
speedily and without undue friction. But with all our
economies, the intakes we got as a result of the periodical
manpower allocations of the War Cabinet were not enough for
us to be certain of keeping up for any length of time our full number of divisions. We had to reduce our initial
contribution to "Overlord" below the Prime Minister's
desires. And it was quite inevitable that, if and when a
period of heavy casualties came, we should have to disband
even some of the formations we were able to include
in... 21st Army Group... The time arrived and we had indeed
to break up divisions and this notwithstanding that men
were transferred to us from the Navy and Air Force in a
last attempt to arrest the process of dispersali57. While,
as we have seen in previous chapters, many criticisms may
legitimately be made of the Army's use of its manpower,
there can be no underestimating the contribution that the
inadequacy of its allocations and thus intakes made to
causing the manpower crisis.
The ultimate responsibility for the direction of
Britain's war effort and the allocation of Britain's
manpower lay with the War Cabinet. In so far as the
manpower crisis was caused by the low priority (and thus
the inadequate quantity and insufficient quality of
manpower) given to the Army, responsibility for the
manpower crisis lay with the War Cabinet, as Grigg says.
However, it would be naive to deny that in practice - by
virtue of the offices he held (Prime Minister, First Lord
of the Treasury and Minister of Defence), his unrivalled
experience, the force of his personality, his mastery of
detail, his powers of expression, his phenomenal energy and
his massive prestige - Churchill dominated and bore the
prime responsibility for the direction of Britain's war
57 Ibid, PP362-3.
319
effort and the allocation of Britain's manpower. Indeed,
the documentary record shows clearly that Churchill's
interventions in the decision-making process were invariably decisive: whether placing a cap on the size of the Army (spring 1941); awarding super-priority to MAP
(summer 1943); planning on the assumption that Germany
would be defeated in 1944 (autumn 1943); or giving extra
men to the Army by means of transfers from the RAF and RN
(summer 1944).
This thesis is not a study of Churchill but given his
decisive interventions in the decision-making process a few
words about his thinking are called for. During WWII
Churchill was intent on avoiding a repetition of the
campaign on the Western Front, which had lasted four long
years and had cost three-quarters of a million British
lives, and which he had tried hard to avoid (championing
the Gallipoli campaign) and then to terminate (championing
the tank). During WWII Churchill was prepared to pursue
almost any alternative to the raising and deployment of a
large army in NW Europe and the fighting of a protracted
and bloody campaign there, as in WWI. Hence his opposition
to a cross-Channel invasion (until it became inevitable and
then, paradoxically, he wanted Britain to play as big a
part as possible) and his enthusiastic support for the
campaign in the Mediterranean and the Bomber Offensive.
Unfortunately, neither brought the quick and cheap victory
he sought. In the end, Britain had to deploy a large army
in NW Europe in order to defeat the Germans, as in WWI58.
During the second half of the war the Army was
consistently and repeatedly allotted less manpower than it
required to meet its commitments and replace its wastage.
During the second half of the war, when it was everywhere
on the offensive and was suffering heavy casualties, its
58 Taylor et al, Churchill: Four Faces and the Man, PP40-4,46,188-90,192-6; Moran, Churchill: The Struggle for Survival, PP50-1; Pitt, Churchill and the Generals, PP57,162-3,180-1.
320
commitments and wastage were great, very much greater than
it could sustain. Army manpower was capped in the spring of 1941 at Churchill's behest and, although the cap was later
raised, the Army grew slowly and modestly thereafter.
Throughout the war, the other two Services and their Supply
Departments - the RAF and MAP especially - received in
terms of both quantity and quality a disproportionate share
of the nation's manpower.
Much more could be said about the preference given to
Airpower. It is unfortunate that space prohibits the
inclusion in this thesis of a detailed analysis of the
manpower resources devoted to Airpower. Suffice it to say
that a great quantity of high quality manpower was devoted
to the RAF and MAP rather than to the Army during the war
and that this was a major cause of the Army's manpower
crisis. For a sustained and damning indictment of the high
manpower priority awarded during the war, at Churchill's
behest, to the RAF (Bomber Command in particular), to the
detriment of the Army (the infantry in particular), the
reader is referred to, ironically, Terraine's magisterial
history of the RAF during WW1159.
By the end of 1942 it was no longer realistic to believe
that Airpower was going to win the war and that the Army
would not have to once again engage in operations on the
Continent. However, the Army's demand for more manpower was
largely rejected at that time. Because of the low manpower
priority it had received, in the summer of 1943 the Army
returned to the Continent unfitted for large-scale,
prolonged and costly operations. Yet, at Churchill's
behest, at that very time the Army's demand for more
manpower was largely rejected and Airpower was given
supreme manpower priority. Manpower priority for aircraft
production continued until the first day of 1944, exactly
s9 Terraine, The Right of the Line, PP578,592-3,602-5,640-1.
321
four months before the planned date of D-Day and just over
five months before the actual.
In the autumn of 1943 Britain reached total manpower
mobilization: it was no longer possible to sustain, still
less increase, Britain's war effort. And yet the decisive
campaign of the war -a campaign in which the Army would
undoubtedly experience heavy fighting and suffer heavy
casualties - still lay ahead. Again at Churchill's behest,
in the autumn of 1943 the Army's demand for more manpower
was largely rejected. Consequently, in the summer of 1944
the Army crossed the Channel still unfitted for large-
scale, prolonged and costly operations. Belated and
inadequate transfers of men from the RAF and RN to the Army
after D-Day at Churchill's behest could not - and did not -
rectify or atone for the many years of under-resourcing he
had countenanced.
Given the great disparity between the manpower required
by the Army and the manpower allocated to the Army during
the second half of the war and especially in 1944, the year
in which it assaulted "Festung Europa", it is not that
difficult to understand why the Army experienced a manpower
crisis in the autumn of 1944.
322
CONCLUSION
The main causes of the manpower crisis, namely the
shortage of infantry reinforcements, which afflicted the
British Army in the autumn of 1944 can be simply stated.
The Army did not receive either the quantity or quality of
manpower it needed. At the same time, the Army could have
better used the manpower it did receive.
In the Second World War Britain mobilized its manpower
very thoroughly for the war effort, conscripting millions
into the forces. However, the Army was very much smaller in
the Second World War than it had been in the First. The
Army's manpower was capped as early as the spring of 1941.
Massive manpower resources were devoted to other sectors of
the war effort instead, especially the Royal Air Force and
the Ministry of Aircraft Production. The Ministry of
Aircraft Production was given manpower priority in the
summer of 1943. By the autumn of 1943 British manpower was
fully mobilised for the war effort: it was no longer
possible to increase the size of the cake, merely
distribute the slices differently. The Army's manpower
allocation for 1944 was more than halved in the autumn of
1943. The Army was given manpower priority only in the
summer of 1944: after the invasion of North West Europe and
far too late to avoid a crisis.
The manpower crisis affected the infantry principally.
This was not only because the infantry bore the brunt of
the fighting and consequently suffered most of the
casualties, but also because, as a result of the Army's low
manpower priority, only a proportion of the Army possessed
the physical fitness, mental robustness, youth and
motivation necessary for infantry duty in the field - and
only a proportion of these men were actually in the
323
infantry in the field, most being employed elsewhere in the
Army.
The strategic, operational and tactical effects of the
infantry shortage are not the concern of this thesis, which is concerned with how and why the shortage came about.
Moreover, Hart among others has discussed at length the
effects in North West Europe, the primary theatre. Suffice
it to say that the effects were considerable, inevitable
and obvious. Shortage of infantrymen compelled the British
Army to pursue a cautious approach, to rely on firepower
(artillery, armour and aircraft) and to depend on Allies.
Given his dominance, throughout this thesis I have not
hesitated to criticise Churchill personally for those
decisions by the Government which I believe caused and/or
exacerbated the manpower crisis. In this conclusion I
consider it proper to recapitulate my principal criticisms
of Churchill. It gives me no pleasure to do so. I believe,
have always believed and will always believe that Churchill
was a hero and "the saviour of his country". However, even
heroes and saviours are capable of harbouring prejudices
and making mistakes.
The size, composition and role of the British Army in
the Second World War were largely determined by Churchill.
It may fairly be called Churchill's Army. Consequently,
many of the manpower problems experienced by the British
Army in the Second World War may properly be laid at the
door of Churchill. This is especially true of the infantry
shortage, which was to a large extent both created and
exacerbated into a crisis by decisions of Churchill. Given
that Churchill - quite rightly - constantly drew attention
to and criticised the Army's declining infantry strength
and growing "tail" during the war, this is both ironic and
paradoxical. Yet it is a fact that, unwittingly but
inevitably, by his decisions he decreased the supply of
suitable personnel to, and increased the burden on, the
324
infantry. But for the preference shown to Special Forces,
the Foot Guards, the Royal Artillery, the Royal Armoured
Corps, the Royal Air Force's Bomber Command and the
Ministry of Aircraft Production; and but for the reluctance
to build a mass Army on Great War lines, to tighten Army
discipline and to halt in Italy; it is certain that the
infantry crisis would not have been as bad as it was and it
is probable that there would have been no infantry crisis
at all.
None of these decisions were taken lightly or without
reason. Many, such as the preference given to Bomber
Command and Special Forces, were actually taken with a view
to lightening the burden on the Army - the infantry
especially - and avoiding heavy Army - especially infantry
- casualties. Unfortunately, they failed. Bomber Command
and Special Forces absorbed a large number of high-grade
men and suffered heavy losses while the infantry, deprived
of those men, was still required to do a lot of fighting
and still suffered heavy losses. As Terraine has pointed
out, while Britain lost far fewer men in the Second World
War than in the Great War (thanks to Dunkirk and the Red
Army), Britain lost more of its brightest and best in the
second war than in the first (thanks to Bomber Command and
Special Forces). Such is the sometimes terrible gap between
intentions and consequences. Although dominant, Churchill
was not of course a dictator. Others - principally Grigg,
Brooke and Adam - must bear some of the responsibility for
the Army's manpower problems in general and the infantry
crisis in particular. Grigg, Brooke and Adam either agreed
with Churchill or did not disagree with him strongly enough
- and vice versa.
It is the author's prerogative not only to draw his own
conclusions but also to express those conclusions in his
own way. The author believes that a good way to highlight
the particular actions and omissions which in his judgement
325
caused and exacerbated the manpower crisis is to say
specifically what should and should not be done the next
time i. e. in the event of another great war.
It might be thought that the manpower problems of the
British Army during the Second World War are now of purely
historical interest and provide no lessons for the future.
The Army is now so small that it could fit into Wembley
Stadium; it is now entirely regular; and it now has no
enemy, either actual or potential. Nothing could be more
mistaken. Many of the problems which troubled the British
Army during the Second World War still trouble it today,
although of course in a less pressing fashion. One has only
to think of infantry over-stretch, the employment of women
and the maintenance of discipline, to name but three. There
can be no doubt that, if the British Army had to fight
another war, whether great or small, these problems would
become pressing.
What are the lessons which emerge from this examination
of the way the British Army utilized the manpower at its
disposal in the Second World War? What errors should we try
to avoid if there is a Third World War which will call for
the mobilization of maximum armed forces? At the moment
this is a highly unlikely scenario, but then so was a
Second World War in the 1920s and early 1930s.
The object is to produce the greatest effective fighting
force from the segment of the nation's manpower fit for
military service; and the suggested changes in practices
followed in the Second World War are intended to further
that object.
Command and administrative organization should be on a
simpler basis. Fighting formation headquarters should be
set up as required for the tactical handling of the forces
we put in the field, and tendencies to inflate command
echelons arising from a spirit of national exclusiveness
should be resisted.
326
Administrative headquarters should be kept to the
minimum required for fulfilling their functions, and their
size be regulated strictly by the number of troops which they are administering.
If a Third World War should have North West Europe as the theatre in which the main British land force is
engaged, its base should either move to the Continent as
soon as practicable or, providing speedy and secure
communications can be maintained, it should remain in
Britain. Duplication of the base administrative
organization should be avoided as much as possible.
The ratio of men in fighting to those in supporting
corps should be kept high. We should also avoid investing
much manpower in units or branches of corps with a purely
defensive role, as we did in the Second World War with
anti-tank and anti-aircraft artillery. In the Second World
War we had considerably more men in the supporting corps - in particular, more medical, more ordnance corps, more
electrical and mechanical engineers and more supply and
transport - than were needed.
The creation and growth of elite and special forces
should be strictly controlled. In the Second World War such
forces absorbed a large quantity of the high quality
manpower at the Army's disposal and they did not repay the
heavy investment made in them.
While the field commander should have some liberty to
organize new units or reorganize existing ones for specific
urgent requirements, the tendency to dissipate
reinforcements for the fighting troops by forming ad hoc
units should be guarded against. This tendency would be
lessened if a smaller reserve of reinforcements were kept
overseas and if better control of manpower were maintained
by the centre. Both these objects will be facilitated by a
regular system of air transport.
327
Transportation of reinforcements by air, instead of sea,
would be more reliable and economical, unless the
strategical circumstances of a future war were vastly different from the last, or from what can be envisaged.
This would enable the margin of reinforcements held
overseas to be cut substantially.
A clear decision on the eventual size of the Army,
arrived at before the outbreak of war, and without waiting
until imminent danger frightens politicians and the public
into consenting to the necessary measures, would enable
planning to be properly done, would allow a properly phased
build-up, and the development of an appropriate and
economical reinforcement induction, training, and holding
establishment.
The wastage rates upon which the calculations for
reinforcement requirements should be based should be those
deduced from British experience in the World Wars and
subsequent wars, checked against Allied experience; if
anything, there should be over-insurance in fighting
troops, especially infantry and armoured corps, and less
reserves for supporting corps.
There should be a more intensive use of the manpower
actually available. We know that men with considerable
disabilities both physical and psycho-neurotic, can do
useful work in civil life. By careful selection procedures,
in the first place, it should be possible to put men into
the employments for which their physical and mental
characteristics fit them, in which they can continue to
serve without breaking down. There should be greater
emphasis placed on training officers in their duties of
man-management and of creating the feeling among all the
men in their units that someone cares for their welfare and
that if they have troubles, they can tell them to someone
who will try to help them.
328
At the same time there should be firm and impartial
discipline to ensure that the weak and the waverers take
their share of the work and the risks. In the Second World
War discipline was more permissive than it had been in the
Great War. Indeed, it was too permissive. In the context of
a war of national survival against one of the most odious
and unscrupulous regimes in history, permissiveness was both unwise and dangerous. A less permissive approach would
have substantially reduced manpower wastage through
desertion and other indiscipline.
Forces for the defence of the British Isles should be
kept to a minimum, consistent with strategical security,
and, so far as possible, should be organized in formations
or fractions of formation which can become offensive and
mobile. Static defensive units and administrative services
should consist eventually of low category personnel. As in
the Second World War, women and those men not suitable for,
or available to, the forces should be utilised in home
defence, enabling manpower to be concentrated on defeating
the enemy.
While, during the first half of the Great War, political
considerations permitted no system of raising the Army
other than voluntary enlistment, during the Second World
War compulsory service was employed from the outset. It is
difficult to see how, if we are forced into another World
War by a powerful and dangerous aggressor, the full
strength of our nation could be mobilized for defence,
without resort to universal service. This being the case,
it is much better to introduce universal service at the
outset rather than be forced to it by the pressure of
events. Whether or not volunteering is permitted to
continue alongside conscription, the system of recruiting
men into the forces should not be allowed, as it was during
the Second World War, to favour the most popular service
329
(the Royal Air Force) at the expense of the least popular
(the Army).
I should like to set down two final conclusions.
Firstly, the necessity for a strong Army with a strong infantry arm. As the most labour intensive service as well
as the service which bears the brunt of casualties, the
Army should receive, in terms of quality as well as
quantity, the lion's share of the nation's manpower. In the
Second World War the Royal Air Force, and to a lesser
extent the Royal Navy, received an excessive share of the
nation's manpower, especially in terms of quality. As the
Second World War progressed the lesson was gradually
learned that, although command of the air and sea are
essential prerequisites for victory, neither aeroplanes nor
ships can take and hold territory, only soldiers. The price
of this learning experience was paid by the Army, which
embarked upon the decisive campaign of the war undermanned
and with inadequate reserves.
Of the Army's manpower, the infantry should receive, in
terms of quality as well as quantity, the lion's share, as
the most labour intensive arm as well as the arm which
bears the brunt of casualties. The Second World War
demonstrated, once again, that in war - however fine the
other fighting corps and the supporting corps are - it is
necessary to have plenty of good infantry. As Montgomery
said, although they were "the least spectacular arm of the
Army, yet without them you cannot win a battle. Indeed,
without them you can do nothing. Nothing at all, nothing".
As the Falklands, the Gulf and the Balkans have all
demonstrated, armies - and especially infantrymen - are
just as crucial to the ending of conflicts today as they
were more than fifty years ago.
Secondly, the importance of economy in the use of
manpower by the military. This is a lesson that must be
ground into the military officer at every stage of his
330
education, and not only by precept during his periods of formal instruction, but during all his various appointments
and commands. It must be thoroughly understood and always
remembered by every officer, that it is his prime duty to
get the best service possible out of the men for whom he is
responsible, and he must know and practice the ways to
accomplish this. He must never look on men as "expendable".
I do not mean that he must not look on them as kanonen
futter, for following the experience of the Great War no
British officer has taken the view that battle casualties
did not matter, so long as victory was won. We have seen by
the statistics assembled in this thesis that the major
waste of manpower was not in the casualties incurred in
battle (which were far fewer than in the Great War), but in
the extravagant use of men for non-essential purposes, born
of the idea that "there are plenty more where the first lot
came from". Of course there are not plenty more; a nation
can quickly come to the end of its physically fit manpower,
if proper use is not made of those who are perhaps not fit
for every kind of military service, but who, properly
handled, can do a job that does not call for a hero or
athlete. Rabelais quotes a proverb, in another connection:
"A good carpenter can make use of any kind of timber". A
good officer should be able to get useful service out of
most men, and history is full of examples that this can be
done.
Napoleon said, "God is on the side of the bigger
battalions". One of the supreme duties of the military
officer, then, is to see that the battalions are kept big.
And, to add another proverb, in manpower economy, "Take
care of the pence, and the pounds will take care of
themselves" also applies. Wastage comes from a few men
insufficiently worked or insufficiently cared for here and
there, and now and then. They are lost as fit soldiers, the
total mounts up rapidly, and presently the nation's armies
331
find themselves with no fit soldiers to replace casualties.
If this happens to us before it happens to the enemy, we
have lost the war.
332
TABLE I DISTRIBUTION OF MANPOWER IN THE BRITISH ARMY: BY ARM, 30TH SEPTEMBER 1944
Staff & ERE List 912 (0.04%)
Household Cavalry 3,199 (0-12%)
Royal Armoured Corps 122,770 (4.45%)
Royal Artillery 617,860 (22.41%)
Royal Engineers 254,182 (9.22%)
Royal Signals 139,097 (5.05%)
Foot Guards 38f827 (1.4%)
Infantry 526,882 (19.11%)
Army Air Corps 16,232 (0.59%)
TOTAL TEETH 1,719,961 (62.39%)
Royal Army Service Corps (including EFI) 303,862 (11.02%)
Royal Army Medical Corps 87,863 (3.19%)
Royal Army Ordnance Corps 123,679 (4.49%)
Royal Electrical and Mechanical Engineers 151,706 (5.5%)
Royal Army Pay Corps 21,396 (0.78%)
Corps of Military Police 31,625 (1.15%)
Pioneer Corps 166,459 (6.04%)
Army Catering Corps 61,243 (2.22%)
General Service Corps 51,783 (1.88%)
Royal Army Chaplains Department, Royal Army Veterinary Corps, Army Dental Corps, Intelligence Corps etc. 37,312 (1.35%)
TOTAL TAIL 1,036,928 (37.61%)
GRAND TOTAL 2,756,889
Source: "General Return of the Strength of the British Army" for the quarter ending 30th September 1944, AG Stats: W073/162.
333
TABLE II DISTRIBUTION OF MANPOWER IN THE BRITISH ARMY: BY LOCATION, 30TH SEPTENBR 1944
UK
TOTAL UK (37.5%)
21st Army Group (i. e. North West Europe)
Central Mediterranean Force (i. e. Italy)
Middle East Command
India Command (including Burma)
Colonial Garrisons (e. g. Malta, Gibraltar)
TOTAL OVERSEAS (62.1%)
ERE (0.4%)
GRAND TOTAL
1,033,626
1,033,626
714,135
499,207
192,752
242,584
64,518
1,713,196
10,067
2,756,889
Source: "General Return of the Strength of the British Army" for the quarter ending 30th September 1944, AG Stats: W073/162.
334
TABLE III DISTRIBUTION OF BRITISH ARMY MANPOWER IN THE UNITED KINGDOM, 30TH SEPTEMBER 1944
AVAILABLE 717,836 (70.4%)
Field Force 225,709 (31.4%)
Home Field Army 60,579 Force 135 (i. e. Liberation of Channel Islands) 6,879 Anti-Aircraft Command 158,251
Non-Field Force 492,127 (68.6%)
Training Organization & Holding Division Reserve Divisions Coastal Defence Maritime Anti-Aircraft Local Defence & Vulnerable Points Home Guard Empire Base Installations & ATS Training Seaborne
[Included in the above: 44,726 reinforcements]
UNAVAILABLE 302,296 (29.6%)
Under Training Retraining Limited availability Non-available In transit to UK "Y" List Expeditionary Force Institute
GRAND TOTAL 1,020,132
Source: AG Stats return W0365/178.
130,571 23,753 15,498 14,584 15,196
5,521 285,035
1,969
147,112 26,494 43,994 20,112
3,000 60,290
1,294
335
TABLE IV COMPARISON OF MANPOWER DISTRIBUTION: BY ARM: THE BRITISH, AMERICAN AND CANADIAN ARMIES
BRITISH CANADIAN AMERICAN
INFANTRY 20.78% 17.0% ) ARMOUR 4.89% 4.8% )38.3% ARTILLERY 22.41% 12.4% 5.2%
------ 48.08
----- 34.2%
----- 43.5%
ENGINEERS 9.22% 6.3% 11.9% MEDICAL 3.39% 8.0% 10.6% ORDNANCE & EME 9.99% 11.0% 5.3% SUPPLY & TRANSPORT 11.02% 8.4% 11.9%
------ 33.62
----- 33.7%
----- 39.7%
SIGNALS 5.05% 3.9% 5.2% HQ & OVERHEAD 13.25% 28.2% 11.6%
------ 18.30
----- 32.1%
----- 16.8%
Sources and notes: American figures from Table 3, P203, "United States Army in World War II: The Organisation of Ground Combat Troops", Greenfield et al, Historical Division, Department of the Army, Washington, 1947. Actual strengths on 31st March 1945. "Artillery" includes Coastal and Anti-Aircraft only. "Engineers" includes Chemical. "Supply & Transport" includes Quartermaster Corps and Transportation. "HQ & Overhead" includes Adjutant-General, Military Police and Miscellaneous. Canadian figures from Table II, P17, "Manpower in the Canadian Army", Maj. -Gen. E. L. M. Burns, Toronto, 1956. Establishment strengths for Italy, North West Europe and UK in November 1944;
reinforcements and ineffectives excluded. Actual strengths for Canada on 29th November 1944. British figures from "General Return of the Strength of the British Army" for the quarter ending 30th September 1944, AG Stats: W073/162. Actual strengths on 30th September 1944. "Infantry" includes Motor, Rifle and Machine Gun Infantry; Rifle and Motor Foot Guards; and AAC. "Armour" includes RAC, Household Cavalry and Armoured Foot Guards. "Medical" includes RAMC and Army Dental Corps. "Ordnance & EME" includes RAOC and REME. "Supply & Transport" includes RASC. "HQ & Overhead" includes Pioneer Corps, ACC, GSC, CMP, RAPC
etc. 336
TABLE V COMPARISON OF MANPOWER NON-DIVISIONAL: THE AMERICAN EUROPEAN THEATRE
DISTRIBUTION: DIVISIONAL AND AND CANADIAN ARMIES IN THE
CANADIAN
In divisions 32.9% Non-divisional fighting 7.2% Non-divisional supporting 23.6% HQ and overhead 13.6% Reinforcements 18.2% Hospital patients 4.5%
AMERICAN
31.1% 21.4% 32.3%
3.5% 6.9% 4.8%
Sources and notes: American figures from Table 2, P194, "United States Army in World War II: The Organisation of Ground Combat Troops", Greenfield et al, Historical Division, Department of the Army, Washington, 1947. Figures as of 31st March 1945. Canadian figures from Table III, P20, "Manpower in the Canadian Army", Maj. -Gen. E. L. M. Burns, Toronto, 1956. Figures as of 2nd December 1944. "Non-divisional fighting" = Corps armoured car regiments, armoured/tank brigades, heavy and medium artillery, anti- aircraft artillery, anti-tank artillery, survey units. "Non-divisional supporting" = Corps and Army engineers, signals, medical units and hospitals, dental units, service corps, ordnance corps, provost corps.
337
TABLE VI MANPOWER DISTRIBUTION: DIVISIONAL AND DIVISIONAL: THE BRITISH ARMY IN NORTH WEST EUROPE
With units 90.04%
In Divisions 30.2% Brigades 4.08% AGRAs 3.0% GHQ AA Tps 5.5% GHQ & LOC Tps 32.0% Corps Tps 4.8% Army Tps 6.6% With SHAEF 0.8% With Canadians 2.9% Res & Misc 0.12%
In prison 0.15%
On courses 0.17%
In hospital 3.54%
Reinforcements 6.1ý
NON-
Source and notes: AG Stats return W0365/129. Actual figures for 21st Army Group on 30th September 1944. There were more reinforcements and less in units than authorised. However, the deficit in units was slightly greater than the surplus of reinforcements. "AGRAs" comprised heavy and medium artillery. "GHQ AA Tps" comprised anti-aircraft artillery. "Brigades" primarily comprised independent armoured/tank brigades. "With Canadians" refers to those British
personnel "making up the numbers" in Canadian Army Troops, Corps Troops and AGRAs.
338
TABLE VII COMPARISON OF MANPOWER DISTRIBUTION: TEETH AND TAIL: THE BRITISH AND CANADIAN ARMIES IN ITALY
BRITISH CANADIAN
Fighting
Armour 6.1% 10.7% Infantry 29.1% 25.3% Artillery 30.1% 17.1%
TEETH 65.3% 53.1%
Personnel Services
Medical 3.0% 7.5% Welfare 0.5% 2.0%
Material Services
Engineers 5.0% 5.1% Supply & Transport 13.4% 11.8% Ordnance 1.4% 1.8% EME 5.0% 6.1% Miscellaneous 0.2% -
Headquarters overhead
HQ 1.4% 3.1% Signals 4.8% 5.0% Other overhead - 4.5%
TAIL 34.7% 46.9%
Sources: British figures from Trench-Gascoigne Prize Essay for 1949 by Lt. -Col. W. G. F. Jackson, "R. U. S. I. Journal", May 1950. Canadian figures from Table IV, P22, "Manpower in the Canadian Army", Maj. -Gen. E. L. M. Burns, Toronto, 1956.
339
TABLE VIII ORGANIZATION OF BRITISH DIVISIONS IN NORTH WEST EUROPE
Brigades and their units
Recce
Artillery
Engineers
Signals
Machine guns
Supply and transport
ARMOURED
1 Armoured Bde (3 Armd Regts, 1 Inf Bde (3 Inf Bns)
1 Mot Bn)
1 Armd Recce Regt
2 Field Regts 1 Anti-Tank Regt 1 LAA Regt
2 Field Sqns 1 Field Park Sqn 1 Bridging Tp
1 Armd Div Sigs
1 Ind MG Coy
2 Bde Coys 1 Div Tps Coy 1 Div Transport Coy
Medical 1 Field Ambulance 1 Light Field Amb 1 Fd Dressg Stn 1 Field Hygiene Sect
Ordnance 1 Ordnance Field Park
Workshops 2 Bde Workshops 1 LAA Regt Workshop
12 LAD
Provost 1 Div Provo Coy
INFANTRY
3 Inf Bdes (9 Inf Bns)
1 Recce Regt
3 Field Regts 1 Anti-Tank Regt 1 LAA Regt
3 Field Coys 1 Field Park Coy 1 Bridging Plt
1 Inf Div Sigs
1 MG Bn
3 Bde Coys 1 Div Tps Coy
3 Fd Ambulances 2 Fd Dressg Stns 1 Fd Hyg Sect
1 Ord Fd Park
3 Bde Workshops 1 LAA Regt Wkshp
11 LAD
1 Div Provo Coy
Source and notes: PP534-5, Appendix IV: Part II, "Victory in the West", Vol. I, Major L. F. Ellis, HMSO, London, 1962. For the sake of simplicity various headquarters, defence
and employment platoons, field security sections and postal units have been omitted.
340
TABLE IX ESTABLISHMENT OF BRITISH AND AMERICAN INFANTRY DIVISIONS IN NORTH WEST EUROPE
BRITISH AMERICAN
Cavalry (Recce) Infantry (Rifle Fd. Artillery A. A. Artillery A. Tk. Artillery Engineers Medical Military Police Ordnance R. E. M. E. R. A. S. C. Quartermaster Signals Headquarters Misc.
TOTAL
& Armour 820 149 & M. G. ) 8,418 9,204
2,122 2,111 585 --- 721 --- 959 620 945 940 115 106 287 141 784 ---
1,296 --- --- 186 743 239 536 341
45 --- --------------------
18,376 14,037
Source and notes: The American figures are from Table 2, P306, "United States Army in World War II: The Organization
of Ground Combat Troops", Greenfield et al, Historical Division, Department of the Army, Washington, 1947. "Medical" includes 497 attached medics. "Headquarters" includes 166 divisional HQ, 104 divisional HQ company, 58 bandsmen and 13 attached chaplains. Regimental (i. e. brigade) HQs are included under "Infantry". Not borne on the establishment were 225 attached personnel: 136 infantrymen, 57 artillerymen, 17 engineers and 15 special troops. The British figures are actually Canadian and have been taken from Appendix A, P172, "Manpower in the Canadian Army", Maj. -Gen. E. L. M. Burns, Toronto, 1956. The Canadians
copied the establishments of British fighting formations
and units almost exactly. "Headquarters" includes divisional HQ and brigade HQs. Reinforcements are not included in either the British or American figures.
341
TABLE X ORGANIZATION OF THE R. E. M. E. IN NORTH WEST EUROPE
1st Line
LADs (A, B, regiments battalions 11).
2nd Line
C or D): 1 per most combat units, except LAA (which had their own workshops) and rifle (e. g. armoured division 12; infantry division
Infantry/Armoured/Tank Brigade Workshops: 1 per brigade (e. g. armoured division 2; infantry division 3; independent armoured/tank brigade 1) . Under Divisional command, except for Tank Brigade Workshops.
Corps Troops Workshops: 1 per corps. Under Corps command.
Army Troops Workshops: 2 per army. Under Army command.
3rd Line
Infantry/Armoured/Tank Troops Workshops: 1 per division or independent armoured/tank brigade. Under Army command.
4th Line
Advanced Base Workshops: 4. Theoretically 1 per 2 corps; actually 1 per corps. Under GHQ command.
Base Workshops: 0. Under GHQ or WO command.
Source: PP12 and 141, War Office Monograph "Royal
Electrical and Mechanical Engineers", Vol. I: "Organization
and Operations", Major-General Sir E. Bertram Rowcroft, 1951.
342
TABLE XI TRAINING ESTABLISHMENTS AND TRAINING STREAM IN THE UNITED KINGDOM, 1944
30th June
Trainees
Recruits Under Training Retraining
TOTAL
30th Sept
131,292 147,112 26f494
-------------------------- 131,292 173,606
Reinforcements
Cadre Infantry Divisions Training Organization Holding Division Reserve Divisions Holding & Reserve Units
2,166 19,489 14,752
1,391 1,291 6,775 8,259
16,638 18,258
TOTAL 44,293 44,726
Trainers, Cadres and Administrators
Training Organization Holding Division Holding & Reserve Units Reserve Divisions ATS Training Units Cadre Infantry Divisions
82,413 ) 3,538 ) 96,270
) 6,519 14,024 15,494
191 186 22,053
TOTAL 106,685 134,003
Source: AG Stats return W0365/178.
343
TABLE XII STRENGTH OF THE BRITISH ARMY, 1939-45
MEN WOMEN TOTAL
30th September 1939 897,000 NA 31st December 1939 1,128,000 23,900 1,151,900 31st March 1940 1,361,000 NA 30th June 1940 1,650,000 31,500 1,681,500 30th September 1940 1,888,000 36,100 1,924,100 31st December 1940 2,075,000 36,400 2,111,400 31st March 1941 2,166,000 37,500 2,203,500 30th June 1941 2,221,000 42,800 2,263,800 30th September 1941 2,292,000 65,000 2,357,000 31st December 1941 2,340,000 85,100 2,425,100 31st March 1942 2,397,000 111,100 2,508,100 30th June 1942 2,453,000 140,200 2,593,200 30th September 1942 2,494,000 162,200 2,656,200 31st December 1942 2,566,000 180,700 2,746,700 31st March 1943 2,628,000 195,300 2,823,300 30th June 1943 2,673,000 210,300 2,883,300 30th September 1943 2,679,000 212,500 2,891,500 31st December 1943 2,680,000 207,500 2,887,500 31st March 1944 2,680,000 206,200 2,886,200 30th June 1944 2,720,000 199,000 2,919,000 30th September 1944 2,741,000 198,200 2,939,200 31st December 1944 2,760,000 196,400 2,956,400 31st March 1945 2,802,000 195,300 2,997,300 30th June 1945 2,920,000 190,800 3,110,800
Source and notes: Table 10, P9, "Statistical Digest of the War", Central Statistical Office, HMSO, 1951. Figures for men include those on the India Unattached List but exclude those in the British Indian Service. Men locally enlisted abroad are excluded after September 1941. Figures for women include the Auxiliary Territorial Service only and exclude nurses and schoolmistresses. Women locally enlisted abroad whose documents were maintained outside the UK are excluded; all women locally enlisted abroad are excluded after March 1944.
344
TABLE XIII OUTFLOW FROM THE BRITISH ARMY, 1939-45
Casualties Medical Transfers to TOTALS and other discharges reserve, deaths releases etc.
1939 700 5,700 26,900 33,300
1940 54,700 61,300 69,200 185,200
1941 35,100 88,400 58,700 182,200
1942 97,100 75,900 32,600 205,600
1943 32,600 55,500 35,400 123,500
1944 67,700 67,700 36,700 172,100
1945 (118,400) 103,200 756,600 741,400
------- 169,500
------- 457,700
--------- 1,016,100
--------- 1,643,300
Source and notes: Table IV, P485, "Manpower", H. M. D. Parker, HMSO, 1957. The 1945 figures were naturally distorted by the ending of the war. In 1945 transfers to the reserve, releases etc. rose massively; repatriated prisoners exceeded casualties and other deaths by 118,400;
and medical discharges rose appreciably. It is clear that only some casualties and other deaths are included by Parker. In fact, during the war the British Army suffered 569,501 battle casualties and 19,935 natural deaths ("Strength and Casualties of the Armed Forces and Auxiliary Services of the United Kingdom 1939 to 1945", PP6-7, Cmd. 6832, HMSO, June 1946)
345
TABLE XIV MEDICAL DISCHARGES FROM THE BRITISH ARMY, 1943-45
( Mental Digestive ) Disease Injury Total ( disorders disorders ) (
1943 ( 6.24 )
2.76 ) 18 3 21 (
1944 ( 8.55 )
2.56 ) 21 5 26 (
1945 ( 9.42 )
3.05 ) 24 9 33
Source and notes: PP439-440,448, "Casualties and Medical Statistics", W. Franklin Mellor, HMSO, 1972. Rates per 1,000 strength. Mental disorders accounted for between 35%
and 41% of discharges due to disease. Of mental disorders:
anxiety state 40%-50%; hysteria 16%-20%; psychopathic personality 15%; schizophrenia 6%; mental deficiency 6%;
manic depressive psychosis 3%-6%. The next biggest cause was digestive disorders. Of digestive disorders: ulcers 80%.
346
TABLE XV DESERTION AND ABSENCE WITHOUT LEAVE: THE BRITISH ARMY IN ITALY: BY OPERATION, JANUARY 1944-MAY 1945
1944
January 349 ) February 207 ) Cassino and Anzio March 521 )
April 583 Regrouping
May 495 ) June 994 ) Operation " DIADEM" (capture of Rome)
July 779 ) August 628 ) Advance to the Gothic Line
September 944 Operation " Olive" (assault on the Gothic Line)
October 905 November 1200 ) Battles of Romagna rivers December 1211
1945
January 1127 ) February 616 ) Retraining
March 404 ) April 153 ) Final offensive May 242 )
Source: P374, "The Mediterranean and Middle East", Vol. VI: Part II, General Sir William Jackson, HMSO, 1987.
347
TABLE XVI DESERTION AND ABSENCE WITHOUT LEAVE: THE BRITISH ARMY IN ITALY: BY FORMATION, AUGUST-DECEMBER 1944
Infantry
1st Infantry Division 626 4th Infantry Division 664 46th Infantry Division 1059 56th Infantry Division 990 78th Infantry Division 927 (October-December only) 1st Guards Brigade 81 24th Guards Brigade 102
Armour
lst Armoured Division 95 6th Armoured Division 220 2nd Armoured Brigade 30 7th Armoured Brigade 4 9th Armoured Brigade 13 25th Tank Brigade 3
Source: Cabinet Office: Military Narrative of the War file CAB106/453.
348
TABLE XVII WASTAGE RATES, AUGUST 1939
FIELD FORCE EGYPT PALESTINE & SUDAN
ARM OFF OR OFF OR OFF OR
CAVALRY 20 10 20 10 10 5
LIGHT ARMOUR 20 10 20 10 10 5
HEAVY ARMOUR 14 14 14 14 7 7
RA 14 7 14 7 7 4
RE (DIV) 12 6 12 6 6 3
RE (LOC) 6 6 6 6 3 3
R SIGS (DIV) 8 4 8 4 4 2
R SIGS (LOC) 4 4 4 4 2 2
INFANTRY 20 20 20 20 10 10
INF (MG) 20 10 20 10 10 5
INF (MECH) 20 10 20 10 10 5
RASC 3 3 3 3 2 2
RAMC & ADC 4 4 4 4 2 2
RAOC 3 3 3 3 2 2
RAVC 3 3 3 3 2 2
CMP 6 6 6 6 3 3
INDIA 5
COLONIAL GARRISONS 2.5
UK (ADGB, CD, HQs) 2
UK (OTHER) . 25
Source: App. Al, Mobilization Secret Instructions (A4836: 79/Mobn/3019): W033/l639.
349
TABLE XVIII WASTAGE RATES, JANUARY 1940
FRANCE & EGYPT PALESTINE & SUDAN
INTENSE NORMAL NO INTE NSE NORMAL NO
ARM OFF OR OFF OR ALL OFF OR OFF OR ALL
CAVALRY 20 10 5 5 .5 10 5 3 3 .5
LT ARMOUR 20 10 .5 .5 .5 10 5 .5 .5 .5
HY ARMOUR 14 14 .5 .5 .5 7 7 .5 .5 .5
RA 10 5 4 3 .5 6 3 4 3 .5
RE (DIV) 10 5 4 3 .5 6 3 4 3 .5
RE (LOC) 3 3 2 2 .5 3 3 2 2 .5
SIGS (DIV) 8 4 3 3 .5 4 2 3 2 .5
SIGS (LOC) 4 4 3 2 .5 2 2 2 2 .5
INFANTRY 20 20 6 6 .5 10 10 4 4 .5
INF (MG) 20 10 5 5 .5 10 5 3 3 .5
INF (MOT) 20 10 5 5 .5 10 5 3 3 .5
RASC 3 3 2 2 .5 2 2 2 2 .5
RAMC & ADC 4 4 3 3 .5 2 2 2 2 .5
RAOC 3 3 2 2 .5 2 2 2 2 .5
RAVC 3 3 2 2 .5 2 2 2 2 .5
CMP 6 6 4 4 .5 3 3 2 2 .5
OTHERS 2 2 2 2 .5 2 2 2 2 .5
INDIA 5 2 .5
COLONIAL GARRISONS 2.5 2 .5
UK 1 . 25 . 25
Source: War Committee, 52nd meeting, 5th January 1940: WO163/66.
350
TABLE XIX WASTAGE RATES, JUNE 1941
PRIMARY THEATRE SE CONDARY THEATRE
INT ENSE NORMAL NO INTENSE NORMAL NO
ARM OFF OR OFF OR ALL OFF OR OFF OR ALL
CAVALRY 20 10 5 5 . 75 10 5 3 3 . 75
LT ARMOUR 20 10 . 75 . 75 . 75 10 5 . 75 . 75 . 75
HY ARMOUR 14 14 . 75 . 75 . 75 7 7 . 75 . 75 . 75
RA 10 5 4 3 . 75 6 3 4 3 . 75
RE (DIV) 10 5 4 3 . 75 6 3 4 3 . 75
RE (LOC) 3 3 2 2 . 75 3 3 2 2 . 75
SIGS (DIV) 8 4 3 3 . 75 4 2 3 2 . 75
SIGS (LOC) 4 4 3 2 . 75 2 2 2 2 . 75
INF 20 20 6 6 . 75 10 10 4 4 . 75
INF (MG) 20 10 5 5 . 75 10 5 3 3 . 75
INF (MOT) 20 10 5 5 . 75 10 5 3 3 . 75
RECCE 20 10 5 5 . 75 10 5 3 3 . 75
RASC 3 3 2 2 . 75 2 2 2 2 . 75
RAMC & ADC 4 4 3 3 . 75 2 2 2 2 . 75
PIONEERS 3 3 2 2 . 75 3 3 2 2 . 75
RAOC 3 3 2 2 . 75 2 2 2 2 . 75
RAVC 3 3 2 2 . 75 2 2 2 2 . 75
CMP 6 6 4 4 . 75 3 3 2 2 . 75
OTHERS 2 2 2 2 . 75 2 2 2 2 . 75
INDIA & BURMA 52 . 75
Source: FFC Sub 73C (A5583: 57/Gen/8852): W033/1687.
351
TABLE XX WASTAGE RATES, MAY 1943
INTENSE NORMAL QUIET
ARM OFF OR OFF OR OFF OR
CAVALRY 20 10 5 4 . 75 . 75
RAC 25 14 5 4 . 75 . 75
RA # 15 8 5 4 . 75 . 75
RE (FD) 10 5 4 3 . 75 . 75
RE (LOC) 3 3 2 2 . 75 . 75
R SIGS (DIV) 8 4 4 3 . 75 . 75
R SIGS (LOC) 3 3 2 2 . 75 . 75
FT GDS, INF 25 20 7 6 . 75 . 75
INF (MG & SUPP) 20 10 5 4 . 75 . 75
INF (MOT) 20 10 5 4 . 75 . 75
RECCE CORPS 20 10 5 4 . 75 . 75
AAC 25 20 7 6 . 75 . 75
GPR * 15 8 5 4 . 75 . 75
RASC 5 4 4 3 . 75 . 75
RAMC & ADC 5 4 4 3 . 75 . 75
RAOC & REME 3 3 2 2 . 75 . 75
RAVC 3 3 2 2 . 75 . 75
CMP 6 6 3 3 . 75 . 75
PIONEERS 4 4 2 2 . 75 . 75
OTHERS 2 2 2 2 . 75 . 75
# RA (AA & CA) 4 3 2 1.5 . 75 . 75 (SEPT. 1943) * GPR 10 10 5 4 . 75 . 75 (AUG. 1944)
Source: FFC Sub 73D (A6603): W033/2065.
352
TABLEI INTAKE INTO THE BRITISH ARMY, 1939-45
Conscripts Volunteers Direct Officer Intake
TOTALS
1939 112,800 153,800 9,600 276,200
1940 858,600 252,100 21,200 1,131,900
1941 365,700 70,100 11,900 447,700
1942 363,000 61,100 7,500 431,600
1943 184,000 48,600 4,700 237,300
1944 214,700 33,200 4,000 251,900
1945 166,800 31,500 2,400 200,700
TOTALS 2,265,600
(76%)
650,400
(22%)
61,300
(2%)
2,977,300
Source and notes: Table IV (Part A), P485, "Manpower", H. M. D. Parker, HMSO, 1957. Figures for Sept-Dec 1939
exclude 485,400 reservists and territorials mobilized and embodied on the outbreak of war. The peak period for
conscripts was 1940-42 while for volunteers it was 1939-40. Conscripts always exceeded volunteers except during the first months of the war. In the period 1941-45 190,390
women (72%) joined the Auxiliary Territorial Service
voluntarily while in the period 1942-45 73,610 women (28%)
were conscripted into it: Table IV (Part B), P486.
353
TABLE XXII MEDICAL EXAMINATIONS OF MEN UNDER THE MILITARY TRAINING AND NATIONAL SERVICE ACTS, JUNE 1939-JULY 1945
Under 20 20-25 26-35 36 and TOTALS over
Group I 1,702,010 1,247,990 1,255,196 343,486 4,548,682 (69.1%)
Group II 193,687 218,319 343,842 176,337 932,185 (14.2%)
Group III (7.8%)
64,673 128,983 201,355 119,505 514,516
Group IV (8.9%)
TOTALS
107,546 103,442 213,319 162,824 587,131
2,067,916 1,698,734 2,013,712 802,152 6,582,514
Source and notes: Table VIII (Part A), P495, "Manpower",
H. M. D. Parker, HMSO, 1957. In simple terms Group I was defined as fit; Group II as largely fit; Group III as largely unfit; and Group IV as unfit.
354
TABLE XXIII REGISTRATIONS OF MEN UNDER THE MILITARY TRAINING AND NATIONAL SERVICE ACTS, JUNE 1939-JUNE 1945
Date of Registration
Age Group Number Registered
1939 (June, Oct, Dec)
1940 (Feb-Jul, Nov)
1941 (Jan-Feb, Apr-Jul, Sept, Dec)
1942 (Apr, Aug, Nov)
1943 (Jan, Apr, Jun, Sept, Dec)
1944 (Mar, Jun, Sept, Dec)
1945 (Mar, Jun)
TOTAL 8,356,686
Dec 1916-Dec 1919
Jan 1905-Dec 1916; Dec 1919-Nov 1920
July 1900-Dec 1904; Nov 1920-June 1923
July 1923-Sept 1924
Oct 1924-Mar 1926
Apr 1926-Mar 1927
Apr-Sept 1927
727,066
4,101,218
2,222,240
399,103
4 65,2 64
285,750
156,045
Source and notes: Table VI, PP488-490, "Manpower", H. M. D. Parker, HMSO, 1957. The male population aged 18-41 had been
registered by the end of 1941. Thereafter the only men who were registered were those who had recently reached 18 or who were approaching 18. Of those registered: a few declared themselves conscientious objectors; some were not available for general posting (e. g. merchant seamen, cripples); many expressed a preference for the RN and RM;
many expressed a preference for the RAF. Only the remainder were available for general posting, including posting to the Army.
355
TABLE XXIV BRITISH ARMY MANPOWER ALLOCATIONS, JULY 1942-JUNE 1945
PERIOD COVERED DATE OF REQUIREMENT ALLOCATION
REQUIREMENTS AND
Jul 1942-Dec 1943 Dec 1942 649,000 men 160,000 women
Apr-Dec 1943 Jul 1943 207,400 men 40,000 women
Jan-Dec 1944 Dec 1943 319,000 men 24,000 women
Jul-Dec 1944 Jul 1944 190,000 men 19,800 women
Sept-Dec 1944 Sept 1944 75,000 men 16,000 women
Jan-Jun 1945 Dec 1944 251,500 men 13,800 women
ALLOCATION
349,000 men 80,000 women
116,400 men 29,000 women
125,000 men 12,000 women
49,500 men 4,500 women
50,000 men 5,000 women
160,000 men 12,000 women
Source and notes: Directorate of Staff Duties file on manpower: W032/10899. Figures for women relate to the Auxiliary Territorial Service only. Requirement for April- December 1943 included 52,400 men and 11,000 women owed from previous allotment. Requirement for July-December 1944 included 30,000 men and 3,000 women owed from previous allotment. Allocation made in December 1943 was for the period January-June 1944 only; an additional 25,000 men were provisionally allocated for the period July-December 1944. Allocation made in July 1944 was for the period July- August 1944 only.
356
BIBLIOGRAPHY
(1) PRIMARY MATERIAL
At the Public Record Office:
W024 War Establishments
W032 War Office Registered Files
W033 0 and A Papers
W073 Monthly Returns Distribution of the Army
W0106 Directorate of Military Operations Papers
W0162 Adjutant-General Papers
W0163 Army Council Records
W0165 War Office Directorates War Diaries
W0166 Home Forces War Diaries
W0171 21st Army Group War Diaries
W0193 Directorate of Military Operations Files
W0199 Home Forces Papers
W0203 ALFSEA Papers
W0204 AFHQ Papers
W0205 21st Army Group Papers
W0208 Directorate of Military Intelligence Files
W0212 Orders of Battle
W0214 Alexander Papers
W0216 CIGS Papers
W0219 SHAEF Papers
W0223 NW Europe Campaign Staff College Papers
W0231 Directorate of Military Training Papers
W0232 Directorate of Tactical Investigation Papers
W0260 Directorate of Staff Duties Papers
W0277 War Office Monographs
Manpower Problems, A. J. K. Pigott, 1949
357
The Development of Artillery Tactics and Equipment, A. L.
Pemberton, 1951
Training in the Army, J. W. Gibb, 1961
Supplies and Transport, D. W. Boileau, Vols. I and II, 1954
Airborne Forces, T. B. H. Otway, 1951
Royal Electrical and Mechanical Engineers, E. Bertram
Rowcroft, Vols. I and II, 1951
Discipline, A. B. McPherson, 1950
Army Welfare, B. Morgan, 1952
Morale, J. Sparrow, 1949
Ordnance Services, Officers of the Ordnance Directorate,
1950
Personnel Selection, B. Ungerson,
The Auxiliary Territorial Service,
W0285 Dempsey Papers
1953
J. M. Cowper, 1949
W0291 AORG Papers
W0365 Adjutant-General Returns
CAB44 Cabinet Office Historical Section Military Narratives
CAB65 War Cabinet Minutes
CAB66 War Cabinet Memoranda
CAB78 War Cabinet Committees
CAB79 Chiefs of Staff Committee Minutes
CAB80 Chiefs of Staff Committee Memoranda
CAB101 Official War Histories
CAB103 Cabinet Office Historical Section Files
CAB106 Cabinet Office Historical Section Military Files
CAB120 War Cabinet Secretariat Files
CAB140 Official War Historians Papers
PREM3 Prime Minister Operational Papers
AIR10 Air Publications
At the Army Historical Branch:
AG Stats Branch Memoranda and Analyses
358
At the Ministry of Defence Library:
Army Training Pamphlets
Command Papers
Acts of Parliament
Army Council Instructions
Hansard
War Office List
King's Regulations
At the Liddell Hart Centre, King's College London:
Adam papers
Alanbrooke papers
Evetts papers
Bridgeman papers
At the Imperial War Museum:
Montgomery papers
Oral history interviews
(2) SECONDARY MATERIAL
BOOKS
Addison, P., and Calder, A., Time to Kill, London, 1997
Ahrenfeldt, R. H., Psychiatry in the British Army in the
Second World War, London, 1958
Babington, A., Shell Shock, London, 1997
Beckett, I. F. W., and Simpson, K., A Nation in Arms,
Manchester, 1985
359
Beebe, G. W., and DeBakey, M. E., Battle Casualties,
Springfield, 1952
Belchem, D., Victory in Normandy, London, 1981
Belfield, E., and Essame, H., The Battle for Normandy,
London, 1965
Bidwell, S., Gunners at War, London, 1972
Bidwell, S., and Graham, D., Firepower, London, 1982
Bryant, A., The New Infantryman, London, 1944
Bryant, A., The Turn of the Tide, London, 1957
Bryant, A., Triumph in the West, London, 1959
Burns, E. L. M., Manpower in the Canadian Army, Toronto, 1956
Carver, M., The Seven Ages of the British Army, London,
1984
Central Statistical Office, Statistical Digest of the War,
London, 1951
Chalfont, A., Montgomery of Alamein, London, 1977
Charmley, J., Churchill: The End of Glory, London, 1993
Churchill, W. S., The Second World War, Boston
Vol. I The Gathering Storm, 1948
Vol. II Their Finest Hour, 1949
Vol. III The Grand Alliance, 1950
Vol. IV The Hinge of Fate, 1950
Vol. V Closing the Ring, 1951
Vol. VI Triumph and Tragedy, 1953
Collier, B., The Defence of the United Kingdom, London,
1957
Collier, R., The Sands of Dunkirk, London, 1961
Connell, J., Auchinleck, London, 1959
Copp, T., and McAndrew, W., Battle Exhaustion, Montreal,
1990
Crew, F. A. E., Army Medical Services: Campaigns, London,
1962
De Guingand, F., Operation Victory, London, 1947
D'Este, C., Decision in Normandy, London, 1984
Dintar, E., Hero or Coward, London, 1985
360
Ehrman, J., Grand Strategy, London, 1956
Eisenhower, D. D., Crusade in Europe, London, 1948
Ellis, J., The Sharp End, London, 1993
Ellis, L. F., Victory in the West, London, 1962 and 1968
Ellis, L. F., The War in France and Flanders, London, 1953
English, J., A Perspective on Infantry, Toronto, 1978
English, J., A Study of Failure in High Command, Toronto,
1992
Falls, C., The First World War, London, 1959
Firbank, T., I Bought A Star, London, 1951
Franklin Mellor, W., Casualties and Medical Statistics,
London, 1972
Fuller, J. F. C., The Second World War, London, 1948
Gavin, J. M., On to Berlin, New York, 1978
Ginzberg, E., Herma, J., and Ginsburg, S., Psychiatry and
Military Manpower Policy, New York, 1953
Graham, D., The Price of Command, Toronto, 1993
Greenfield, K., Palmer, R., and Wiley, B., The Organisation
of Ground Combat Troops, Washington, 1947
Grigg, P. J., Prejudice and Judgement, London, 1948
Hamiliton, N., Monty: Master of the Battlefield, London,
1983
Hastings, M., Overlord, London, 1984
Hoe, A., David Stirling, London, 1994
Holden, W., Shell Shock, London, 1998
Horne, A., and Montgomery, D., The Lonely Leader, London,
1995
Horrocks, B., A Full Life, London, 1962
Howard, M. E., Studies in War and Peace, New York, 1970
Howard, M. E., Strategic Deception, London, 1990
Jackson, W. G. F., Mediterranean and Middle East, London,
1987 and 1988
Jarv, S., 18 Platoon, Carshalton, 1987
Joslen, H. F. , Orders of Battle, London, 1960
Keegan, J., Six Armies in Normandy, London, 1982
361
Kennedy, J., The Business of War, London, 1957
Liddell Hart, B. H., The Defence of the West, London, 1950
Liddell Hart, B. H., History of the Second World War,
London, 1970
Lindsay, M., So Few Got Through, London, 1956
Linklater, E., The Campaign in Italy, London, 1951
McKee, A., Caen: Anvil of Victory, London, 1964
Mitchell, B., and Smith, A., Casualties and Medical
Statistics, London, 1931
Molony, C. J. C., Mediterranean and Middle East, London, 1973
and 1984
Montgomery, B. L., Normandy to the Baltic, Berlin, 1946
Montgomery, B. L., Memoirs, London, 1958
Moorehead, A., Montgomery London, 1974
Moran, C., The Anatomy of Courage, London, 1945
Moran, C., Churchill: The Struggle for Survival, London,
1968
Morris, E., Circles of Hell, London, 1993
National Army Museum, The Forgotten War, London, 1994
National Research Council, Psychology for the Fighting Man,
Washington, 1943
National Research Council, Psychology for the Armed
Services, Washington, 1945
Nicholls, T. B., Organization, Strategy and Tactics of the
Medical Service in War, London, 1937
North, J., North-West Europe, London, 1953
Orwell, G. Collected Essays, Journalism and Letters,
Harmondsworth, 1970
Palmer, R., Wiley, B., and Keast, W., The Procurement and
Training of Ground Combat Troops, Washington, 1948
Parker, H. M. D., Manpower, London, 1957
Perry, F. W., The Commonwealth Armies: Manpower and
Organization in two World Wars, Manchester, 1988
Pitt, B., Churchill and the Generals, New York, 1981
Pond, H., Salerno, London, 1968
362
Rooney, D., Wingate and the Chindits: Redressing the
Balance, London, 1994
Routledge, N. W., History of the Royal Regiment of
Artillery: AA Artillery, London, 1994
Ruppenthal, R. G., Logistical Support of the Armies,
Washington, 1953
Ryan, C., The Longest Day, London, 1960
Ryan, C., A Bridge Too Far, London, 1974
Salmond, J. B., The History of the 51st Highland Division,
Edinburgh, 1953
Salisbury MacNalty, A., and Franklin Mellor, W., Medical
Services in War, London, 1968
Scarfe, N., Assault Division, London, 1947
Simkins, P., Kitchener's Army, Manchester, 1988
Slim, W., Defeat into Victory, London, 1956
Stacey, C. P., The Victory Campaign, Ottawa, 1960
Stacey, C. P., Arms, Men and Governments, Ottawa, 1970
Sykes, C., Orde Wingate, London, 1959
Taylor, A. J. P., English History 1914-1945, Oxford, 1965
Taylor, A. J. P., Rhodes James, R., Plumb, J. H., Liddell
Hart, B. H., and Storr, A., Churchill: Four Faces and the
Man, London, 1969
Terraine, J., The Right of the Line, London, 1985
Thompson, J., Ready for Anything, London, 1989
Thompson, J., The Imperial War Museum Book of Victory in
Europe, London, 1994
Valentine, C. W., The Human Factor in the Army, Aldershot,
1943
Van Creveld, M., Supplying War, Cambridge, 1977
Vernon, P. E., and Parry, J. B., Personnel Selection in the
British Army, London, 1949
Wakeling, E., The Lonely War, Worcester, 1994
Warner, P., The SAS, London, 1983
Weeks, R., Organization and Equipment for War, Cambridge,
1947
363
Whiting, C., The Poor Bloody Infantry, London, 1987
Wilmot, C., The Struggle For Europe, London, 1952
Wilson, A., Flamethrower, London, 1974
Watts, J., Surgeon at War, London, 1955
Wingfield, R. M., The Only Way Out, London, 1955
Woodburn Kirby, S., The War Against Japan, London, 1958,
1961 and 1964
Young, P., World War 1939-45, London, 1966
PERIODICALS
British Army Review
CI
"Carbuncle", On an Excess of Bridges, No. 108
Anon, Review of Wingate and the Chindits: Redressing the
Balance (Rooney, D. ), No. 108
War Studies Journal
67 Peaty, J. R., Myth Reality and Carlo D'Este, Spring 1996
Royal United Services Institution Journal
c Jackson, W. G. F., Trench-Gascoigne Prize Essay for 1949, May
1950
War in History
f. s De Groot, G. J., Whose Finger on the Trigoer?, Vol. 4, No.
4, November 1997
Journal of Contemporary History
s Bidwell, S., Wingate and the Official Historians: An
0 Alternative View, Vol. 15,1980
364
History of the Second World War
MacDonald, C. B., Airborne Armies, Vol. 7,1970
't I Koch, H. W., Hitler's Foreign Legions, Vol. 7,1970
Historical Journal
s McHugh, J., The Labour Party and the Parliamentary Campaign
to Abolish the Military Death Penalty, Vol. 42, No. 1.
March 1999
Canadian Defence Quarterly
Greenhous, B., Review of The Price of Command (Graham, D. ),
December 1993
THESES
Crang, J., A Social History of the British Army 1939-45,
Edinburgh University, 1992
Harrison-Place, T., Tactical Doctrine and Training in the
Infantry and Armoured Arms of the British Home Armv 1940-
44, Leeds University, 1997
Hart, S. , Montgomery, 21st Army Group and North West Europe
1944- 45, London University, 1995
Pope, R., The Planning and Implementation of British
Demobilisation 1941-46, Open University, 1985
Spillan, G., Manpower Problems in the British Army 1918-39,
Oxford University, 1985
365